291

π√À§π√™ 2016: \√ÍÊfiÚ‰Ë

^√ ∆Ô̤·˜ ºÈÏÔÛÔÊ›·˜ ÙÔÜ ∆Ì‹Ì·ÙÔ˜ºÈÏÔÛÔÊ›·˜, ¶·È‰·ÁˆÁÈÎɘ, æ˘¯ÔÏÔÁ›·˜ÙÔÜ \∂ıÓÈÎÔÜ Î·d ∫·Ô‰ÈÛÙÚÈ·ÎÔÜ ¶·ÓÂÈ-ÛÙËÌ›Ô˘ \∞ıËÓáÓ (‰Èa ÙÔÜ â›ÎÔ˘ÚÔ˘ ηıË-ÁËÙÉ °. ™Ù›ÚË) ηd Ùe Department ofReligious Studies ÙÔÜ Oxford University(‰Èa ÙáÓ Prof. M. Edwards ηd D. Phil. Cand¢. ¶¿ÏÏË) Û˘Ó‰ÈÔÚÁ¿ÓˆÛ·Ó Ùe ‰ÈÂıÓb˜ Û˘-Ó¤‰ÚÈÔ «Corpus Dionysiacum Areopa-giticum: Ancient and Modern Readers».∆e Û˘Ó¤‰ÚÈÔ ‰ÈÂÍ‹¯ıË àe Ùd˜ 18 ≤ˆ˜ Ùd˜ 20\πÔ˘Ï›Ô˘ 2016 ÛÙcÓ \√ÍÊfiÚ‰Ë, Âå‰ÈÎfiÙÂÚ·ÛÙe Pusey House - St Cross College.™ÎÔe˜ ÙÔÜ Û˘Ó‰ڛԢ qÙ·Ó Óa ·ÚÔ˘ÛÈ·-ÛıÔÜÓ Ùa ÔÚ›ÛÌ·Ù· Ùɘ Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓ˘ öÚ¢-Ó·˜ ÛÙe ‰›Ô Ùɘ ÚfiÛÏ˄˘ ÙáÓ \∞ÚÂÔ·-ÁÈÙÈÎáÓ ÎÂÈ̤ӈÓ, ÙfiÛÔ ÛÙcÓ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍˬÛÔ Î·d ÛÙc ¢˘ÙÈÎc ·Ú¿‰ÔÛË, ∫·ıÔÏÈÎcηd ¶ÚÔÙÂÛÙ·ÓÙÈ΋. ™Ùe Û˘Ó¤‰ÚÈÔ Û˘ÌÌÂ-ÙÂÖ¯·Ó Ìb àÓ·ÎÔ›ÓˆÛË âÈÛÙ‹ÌÔÓ˜ àeÙcÓ ∂éÚÒË, ÙcÓ \∞ÌÂÚÈÎc ηd ÙcÓ \∞ÊÚÈ΋.\∂›Û˘, ì Û˘ÌÌÂÙÔ¯c ÙÔÜ ÎÔÈÓÔÜ ñÂÚ¤‚ËÙd˜ ÚÔÛ‰Ô˘ ÙáÓ ‰ÈÔÚÁ·ÓˆÙáÓ, ηıg˜·Ú·ÎÔÏÔ‡ıËÛ·Ó Ùd˜ âÚÁ·Û›Â˜ ÙÔÜ Û˘ÓÂ-‰Ú›Ô˘ ÂÚd Ùa 80 ôÙÔÌ·. ™ÙcÓ öÓ·ÚÍË ÙÔÜÛ˘Ó‰ڛԢ ¯·ÈÚÂÙÈÛÌÔf˜ àˇı˘Ó·Ó Ôî η-ıËÁËÙb˜ Edwards ηd ™Ù›Ú˘, âΠ̤ÚÔ˘˜ÙáÓ ‰ÈÔÚÁ·ÓˆÙáÓ, ηd ï ·Ù¤Ú·˜ G.Westhaver, ‰È¢ı˘ÓÙc˜ ÙÔÜ Pusey House.^∏ âÓ·ÚÎÙ‹ÚÈ· ïÌÈÏ›· ‰ÈηȈ̷ÙÈÎa àÓÉÎÂÛÙeÓ ·Ù¤Ú· Andrew Louth (ProfessorEmeritus, University of Durham), ï ïÔÖÔ˜

Û˘Ófi„ÈÛ Ìb ÚˆÌ·Ï¤Ô ÙÚfiÔ ÙcÓ Ì¤¯ÚÈÙÔ܉ öÚ¢ӷ Û¯ÂÙÈÎa Ìb Ùe Corpus Dio-nysiacum. ™Ùc Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ· ï ÏfiÁÔ˜ ÂÚÈÉÏıÂÛÙeÓ Emiliano Fiori (Academic Assistant,Humboldt University of Berlin), ï ïÔÖÔ˜·ÚÔ˘Û›·Û ÙcÓ ÚfiÛÏË„Ë ÙÔÜ \∞ÚÂÔ·ÁÈ-ÙÈÎÔÜ corpus ÛÙc Û˘ÚÈ·Îc ÁÚ·ÌÌ·Ù›·. ∫·-ÙfiÈÓ ì Ilaria Ramelli (Professor, CatholicUniversity of the Sacred Heart) âÍ‹ÁËÛ ÙcÛ¯¤ÛË ÙáÓ \∞ÚÂÔ·ÁÈÙÈÎáÓ ÎÂÈÌ¤ÓˆÓ Ìb ÙeöÚÁÔ ÙÔÜ \øÚÈÁ¤ÓË Î·d ÙÔÜ ∂é¿ÁÚÈÔ˘. ^√·Ù¤Ú·˜ ª¿ÍÈÌÔ˜ ∫ÒÓÛÙ·˜ (Senior Re-search Fellow, Holy Cross OrthodoxSchool of Theology) Û˘Ó¤ÎÚÈÓ Ùe öÚÁÔ ÙÔܪ¿ÍÈÌÔ˘ ÙÔÜ ^√ÌÔÏÔÁËÙÔÜ Ìb Ùa \∞ÚÂÔ·-ÁÈÙÈÎa ΛÌÂÓ·. ^∏ ÚÒÙË ì̤ڷ ÙáÓ âÚÁ·-ÛÈáÓ ÙÂÏ›ˆÛ Ìb ÙeÓ °ÈáÚÁÔ \∞Ú·Ì·Ù˙É(\∂ÈÎ. ∫·ı. ∂∫¶∞), ï ïÔÖÔ˜ Ú·ÁÌ·Ù‡-ıËΠÙcÓ çÙÈÎc ÙÔ˘ £Âfi‰ˆÚÔ˘ ™ÙÔ˘‰›ÙËÛÙe öÚÁÔ ÙÔÜ ¢ÈÔÓ˘Û›Ô˘ \∞ÚÂÔ·Á›ÙË.

^∏ ÚˆÈÓc Û˘Ó‰ڛ· Ùɘ ‰Â‡ÙÂÚ˘ ì̤-Ú·˜ ÍÂΛÓËÛ Ìb ÙcÓ Deirdre Carabine(Professor, Virtual University of Uganda)Ôf àÓ¤Ù˘Í ÛÙcÓ ïÌÈÏ›· Ù˘ ÙeÓ ÙÚfiÔÔf ηٷÓfiËÛ ηd âÂÍÂÚÁ¿ÛÙËΠÙa Λ-ÌÂÓ· ÙÔÜ \∞ÚÂÔ·Á›ÙË ï \πˆ¿ÓÓ˘ ™ÎáÙÔ˜\∂ÚÈÁ¤Ó˘. ^√ ªark Edwards (Prof. ofEarly Christian Studies, University ofOxford) ·ÚÔ˘Û›·Û ÙcÓ ÚfiÛÏË„Ë ÙÔÜöÚÁÔ˘ ÙÔÜ \∞ÚÂÔ·Á›ÙË àe ÙeÓ \πˆ¿ÓÓË™·Ú·ÎËÓfi. ∆¤ÏÔ˜, ï Torstein Tollefsen(Professor, University of Oslo) âÍ‹ÁËÛ ÙeÚfiÏÔ Ôf ‰È·‰Ú·Ì¿ÙÈÛ·Ó Ùa \∞ÚÂÔ·ÁÈÙÈÎaΛÌÂÓ· ÛÙc ıÂÔÏÔÁ›· ÙÔÜ °ÚËÁÔÚ›Ô˘ ¶·-

£ÂÔÏÔÁÈÎa ÃÚÔÓÈÎa

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

292

Ï·ÌÄ. ™ÙcÓ àÔÁÂ˘Ì·ÙÈÓc Û˘Ó‰ڛ· ïWayne Hankey (Professor, Dalhousie Uni-versity) ·ÚÔ˘Û›·Û ÙeÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ôf ηٷ-ÓfiËÛ·Ó Î·d ¯ÚËÛÈÌÔÔ›ËÛ·Ó Ùa öÚÁ· ÙÔÜ¢ÈÔÓ˘Û›Ô˘ ÙÔÜ \∞ÚÂÔ·Á›ÙË ï ª¤Á·˜ \∞Ï-‚¤ÚÙÔ˜ ηd ï £ˆÌĘ \∞ÎÈÓ¿Ù˘. ™Ùc Û˘Ó¤-¯ÂÈ· ï Paul Rorem (Professor, PrincetonTheological Seminary) ηd ï Theo Ko-busch (Professor, University of Bonn)ëÚÌ‹ÓÂ˘Û·Ó àÓÙ›ÛÙÔȯ· ÙeÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ôf âÂ-ÍÂÚÁ¿ÛÙËÎ·Ó Ùa \∞ÚÂÔ·ÁÈÙÈÎa ΛÌÂÓ· ÔîHugh ÙÔÜ St. Victor ηd ¡ÈÎfiÏ·Ô˜ Ùɘ ∫Ô‡-˙·. ^∏ ì̤ڷ ïÏÔÎÏËÚÒıËΠÌb ÙcÓ ÔÈË-ÙÈÎc ·ÚÔ˘Û›·ÛË Ùɘ ⛉ڷÛ˘ Ôf ôÛÎË-Û Ùe öÚÁÔ ÙÔÜ \∞ÚÂÔ·Á›ÙË ÛÙc ÊÈÏÔÛÔÊ›·ÙÔÜ ª·ÚÛ›ÏÈÔ ºÈÙÛ›ÓÔ àe ÙeÓ MichaelAllen (Professor, University of California).

∆cÓ ÙÂÏÂ˘Ù·›· ì̤ڷ ï ·Ù¤Ú·˜ AndrewLouth (Professor Emeritus, University ofDurham) àÓ¤Ï˘Û ÙcÓ ÚfiÛÏË„Ë ÙÔÜ \∞ÎÈÓ¿-ÙË ÛÙe Ï·›ÛÈÔ ÙÔÜ \∞ÁÁÏÈηÓÈÛÌÔÜ. ∫·ÙfiÈÓï °ÈáÚÁÔ˜ ™Ù›Ú˘ (\∂ÈÎ. ∫·ı. ∂∫¶∞) ·-ÚÔ˘Û›·Û ÛÙÔȯÂÖ· Ôf ñÔ‰ÂÈÎÓ‡Ô˘Ó ¬ÙÈ ï¶Ï‹ıˆÓ ñÉÚÍ àÓ·ÁÓÒÛÙ˘ ÙáÓ \∞ÚÂÔ·ÁÈ-ÙÈÎáÓ ÎÂÈ̤ӈÓ, Ùa ïÔ›· àÍÈÔÔ›ËÛ Ìb Ùe‰ÈÎfi ÙÔ˘ å‰ÈÔÛ˘ÁÎÚ·ÛÈ·Îe ÙÚfiÔ. √î àÓ·-ÎÔÈÓÒÛÂȘ ïÏÔÎÏËÚÒıËÎ·Ó Ìb ÙeÓ ¢ËÌ‹ÙÚÈÔ¶¿ÏÏË (^À. ¢È‰¿ÎÙˆÚ Oxford University), ïïÔÖÔ˜ Ìb ·Ú·ÛÙ·ÙÈÎe ÙÚfiÔ àÓ¤Ù˘ÍÂÙÔf˜ ÙÚfiÔ˘˜ ηd Ùd˜ ‰È·‰ÚÔÌb˜ Ùɘ ÓÂÔÂÏÏË-ÓÈÎɘ ÚfiÛÏ˄˘ ÙÔÜ \∞ÚÂÔ·ÁÈÙÈÎÔÜcorpus. ªÂÙa Ùe ¤Ú·˜ ÙáÓ àÓ·ÎÔÈÓÒÛÂˆÓ ïªark Edwards (Prof. of Early ChristianStudies, University of Oxford) Û˘Ófi„ÈÛ ÙaÔÚ›ÛÌ·Ù· ÙÔÜ Û˘Ó‰ڛԢ ηd âͤÊÚ·Û ÙcÓîηÓÔÔ›ËÛ‹ ÙÔ˘ ÁÈa Ùe â›Â‰Ô ÙáÓ àÓ·ÎÔÈ-ÓÒÛÂˆÓ Î·d Ùɘ Û˘˙‹ÙËÛ˘ Ôf ‰ÈÂÍ‹¯ıË ÛÙeÏ·›ÛÈÔ ÙÔÜ Û˘Ó‰ڛԢ.

∞À°√À™∆√™ 2016: ™˘Î˘ˆÓ›· ¶ÂÏÔÔÓÓ‹-ÛÔ˘, ^∂ÏÏ¿‰·

\∞e 23 ≤ˆ˜ 26 ÙÔÜ ÌËÓe˜ ‰ÈÔÚÁ·ÓÒıËÎÂàe Ùc ™¯ÔÏc ∫ÔÈÓˆÓÈÎáÓ Î·d ¶ÔÏÈÙÈÎáÓ

\∂ÈÛÙËÌáÓ ÙÔÜ ∆Ì‹Ì·ÙÔ˜ ¶ÔÏÈÙÈÎáÓ \∂È-ÛÙËÌáÓ Î·d ¢ÈÂıÓáÓ ™¯¤ÛÂˆÓ ÙÔÜ ¶·ÓÂÈ-ÛÙËÌ›Ô˘ ¶ÂÏÔÔÓÓ‹ÛÔ˘, ‰ÈÂıÓb˜ summerschool Ìb ı¤Ì· «Religious Pluralism in theMiddle East», ÛÙe ïÔÖÔ öÏ·‚·Ó ÌÂÙ·ÍfôÏÏˆÓ Ì¤ÚÔ˜ Ôî Mohamed Chtatou(«Introduction to Religious Diversity in theMiddle East and North Africa»), \∞ÁÁÂÏÈÎc∑ȿη («The Christian-Muslim Dialogueand Exchanges»), Î.ô.

™∂¶∆∂ªµƒπ√™ 2016: ƒÔ˘Ì·Ó›·

∆e 5Ô ¢ÈÂıÓb˜ ™˘ÌfiÛÈÔ Ùɘ ¢ÈÂıÓÔܘ^∂ÓÒÛˆ˜ ¢ÔÁÌ·ÙÔÏfiÁˆÓ Ìb ı¤Ì· «¶Úˆ-ÙÂÖÔ Î·d ¶ÚˆÙÂÖ· ÛÙcÓ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·» öÏ·‚¯ÒÚ· Ìb Ùd˜ ÂéÏÔÁ›Â˜ ÙÔÜ ¶·ÙÚÈ¿Ú¯Ë ƒÔ˘-Ì·Ó›·˜ Î. ¢·ÓÈcÏ ÛÙe ªÔÓ·ÛÙÉÚÈ Ca-raiman ÛÙd˜ 25-27 ™ÂÙÂÌ‚Ú›Ô˘, 2016. ∆e™˘ÌfiÛÈÔ Ú·ÁÌ·ÙÔÔÈ‹ıËΠÌb ÙcÓ Ôχ-ÙÈÌË ñÔÛÙ‹ÚÈÍË Ùɘ \√Úıfi‰Ô͢ £ÂÔÏÔ-ÁÈÎɘ ™¯ÔÏɘ («¶·ÙÚȿگ˘ \πÔ˘ÛÙÈÓÈ·-Ófi˜») ÙÔÜ ¶·ÓÂÈÛÙËÌ›Ô˘ ÙÔÜ µÔ˘ÎÔ˘ÚÂ-ÛÙ›Ô˘. ªÂÙ·Íf ÙáÓ ÌÂÏáÓ Ùɘ ^∂ÓÒÛˆ˜Ôf öÏ·‚·Ó ̤ÚÔ˜ qÙ·Ó Î·d Ôî: . NicolaeMosoiu (\√Úıfi‰ÔÍË £ÂÔÏÔÁÈÎc ™¯ÔÏc ÙÔÜSibiu, ƒÔ˘Ì·Ó›·): Considerations on Sy-nodality/Conciliarity and Authority, withSpecial Reference to Metropolitan AndreiS,aguna of Transylvania, ∫·ıËÁËÙc˜ MichelStavrou (\πÓÛÙÈÙÔÜÙÔ \√Úıfi‰Ô͢ £ÂÔÏÔ-Á›·˜, ≠∞ÁÈÔ˜ ™¤ÚÁÈÔ˜, °·ÏÏ›·,): La pri-mauté universelle dans la communionecclésiale orthodoxe: héritage superflu ounécessité?, . Ioan Tulcan (\√Úıfi‰ÔÍË £Â-ÔÏÔÁÈÎc ™¯ÔÏc ÙÔÜ Arad, ƒÔ˘Ì·Ó›·): Lerapport théologique entre l’Eglise locale etl’Eglise universelle comme “clé” de l’en-tendement d’ une autorité supreme dansl’Eglise. Un approcheorthodoxe, . IonPopescu (\√Úıfi‰ÔÍË £ÂÔÏÔÁÈÎc ™¯ÔÏc ÙɘCraiova, ƒÔ˘Ì·Ó›·): The Connection bet-ween Hierarchical and Universal Prie-

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

293

sthood in the Context of the Dialogue onSacramental and Liturgical Pre-eminence,∫·ıËÁËÙc˜ Peter Bouteneff (\√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ£ÂÔÏÔÁÈÎe ™ÂÌÈÓ¿ÚÈÔ ∞Á›Ô˘ µÏ·‰ÈÌ‹ÚÔ˘,¡¤· ^ÀfiÚÎË, ∏.¶.∞.): Bishops in Council:Do they Represent the Church?, . NicolaeR. Stan (\√Úıfi‰ÔÍË £ÂÔÏÔÁÈÎc ™¯ÔÏc ÙɘCraiova, ƒÔ˘Ì·Ó›·): The Catholicity of theChurch in Staniloaes thought, . Por-phyrios Georgi (\πÓÛÙÈÙÔÜÙÔ \√Úıfi‰Ô͢£ÂÔÏÔÁ›·˜, ≠∞ÁÈÔ˜ \πˆ¿ÓÓ˘ ¢·Ì·ÛÎËÓfi˜,ª·Ï·Ì¿ÓÙ, §›‚·ÓÔ˜): The 2007 RavennaDocument and its Echoes in OrthodoxTheology, ¢Ú. ¡ÈÎfiÏ·Ô˜ \∞ÛÚÔ‡Ï˘ (\∞-η‰ËÌ›· £ÂÔÏÔÁÈÎáÓ ™Ô˘‰áÓ µfiÏÔ˘, Â-ÚÈÔ‰ÈÎe £ÂÔÏÔÁ›·) «“Totus Christus” or“Corporate personality”? A critical re-flection on the identity of the Church basedon G. Florovsky’s and J. Zizioulas work».

™∂¶∆∂ªµƒπ√™ 2016: µfiÏÔ˜

ªb ÌÂÁ¿ÏË âÈÙ˘¯›· Ú·ÁÌ·ÙÔÔÈ‹ıËÎÂÙe ‰È‹ÌÂÚÔ 27 ηd 28 ™ÂÙÂÌ‚Ú›Ô˘ 2016 Û˘-Ó¤‰ÚÈÔ ÛÙcÓ \∞η‰ËÌ›· £ÂÔÏÔÁÈÎáÓ ™Ô˘-‰áÓ µfiÏÔ˘ Ìb ı¤Ì· «¶ÔÏÈÙÈ΋, ÔåÎÔÓÔÌ›·,ıÚËÛΛ·, Ù¤¯ÓË: ™˘Ì‚ÔÏc ÛÙeÓ ‰È¿ÏÔÁÔ^∂ÏÏ¿‰·˜-°ÂÚÌ·Ó›·˜». \∂ÚfiÎÂÈÙÔ ÁÈa àeÎÔÈÓÔÜ ‰ÈÔÚÁ¿ÓˆÛË Ùɘ \∞η‰ËÌ›·˜ ÙÔÜ µfi-ÏÔ˘ Ìb ÙcÓ îÛÙÔÚÈÎc ∫·ıÔÏÈÎc \∞η‰ËÌ›·Ùɘ µ·˘·Ú›·˜, ÌÈa àe Ùd˜ ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎfiÙÂÚ˜ÙÔÜ ÁÂÚÌ·ÓfiʈÓÔ˘ ¯ÒÚÔ˘ ηd âÓÙ·ÛÛfiÙ·ÓÛÙe Ï·›ÛÈÔ â›Û΄˘ ÛÙÂϯáÓ Î·d ʛψÓÙɘ ∫·ıÔÏÈÎɘ \∞η‰ËÌ›·˜ ÛÙeÓ µfiÏÔ Î·dÁÓˆÚÈÌ›·˜ ÙÔ˘˜ Ìb ÙcÓ \√ÚıÔ‰ÔÍ›· ηd ÙcÓ^∂ÏÏ¿‰·. ∆e Û˘Ó¤‰ÚÈÔ ‰bÓ Âr¯Â ÛÙÂÓa ıÂÔ-ÏÔÁÈÎc ıÂÌ·ÙÈ΋, àÓ¤‰ÂÈÍ ¬Ìˆ˜ ≤Ó· ÂéÚfÊ¿ÛÌ· ˙ËÙËÌ¿ÙˆÓ, Ùa ïÔÖ· àӷʤÚÔÓÙ·ÈÙfiÛÔ ÛÙcÓ îÛÙÔÚ›· ηd ÛÙcÓ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎcÛ¯¤ÛË °ÂÚÌ·ÓáÓ –ηd å‰È·ÈÙ¤Úˆ˜ µ·˘·-ÚáÓ– ηd ^∂ÏÏ‹ÓˆÓ, ¬ÛÔ Î·d Ûb Ó¢ڷÏÁÈÎaÎÔÈÓa ÚÔ‚Ï‹Ì·Ù· ÙÔÜ Û‹ÌÂÚ·. ™Ùfi¯Ô˜ ÙÔ˘

qÙ·Ó ì „ËÏ¿ÊËÛË Î·›ÚÈˆÓ ˙ËÙËÌ¿ÙˆÓ Î·d ì‰Èa ÙÔÜ ÂåÏÈÎÚÈÓÔܘ ‰È·ÏfiÁÔ˘ Û‡ÛÊÈÍË ÙáÓÛ¯¤ÛÂˆÓ ÙáÓ ÚÔ·Ó·ÊÂÚıÂÈÛáÓ \∞η‰Ë-ÌÈáÓ Î·d ì Û˘Ì‚ÔÏc ÛÙe öÚÁÔ Ùɘ àÏÏËÏÔ-ηٷÓfiËÛ˘ ηd Ùɘ ηٷÏÏ·Áɘ ÌÂÙ·Íf°ÂÚÌ·ÓáÓ Î·d ^∂ÏÏ‹ÓˆÓ, ƒˆÌ·ÈÔηıÔÏÈ-ÎáÓ Î·d \√ÚıÔ‰fi͈Ó. ∆e Úˆd Ùɘ ëÔ̤-Ó˘ ì̤ڷ˜ ÍÂΛÓËÛ·Ó Ôî âÚÁ·Û›Â˜ ÙÔÜ Û˘-Ó‰ڛԢ, ÙcÓ öÓ·ÚÍË ÙÔÜ ïÔ›Ô˘ ΋ڢÍ ï™Â‚. ªËÙÚÔÔÏ›Ù˘ ¢ËÌËÙÚÈ¿‰Ô˜ ηd ∞Ï-Ì˘ÚÔÜ Î. \πÁÓ¿ÙÈÔ˜, ¶Úfi‰ÚÔ˜ Ùɘ \∞η‰Ë-Ì›·˜ £ÂÔÏÔÁÈÎáÓ ™Ô˘‰áÓ µfiÏÔ˘. ≠ÀÛÙÂÚ·àe ÙeÓ ıÂÚÌe ¯·ÈÚÂÙÈÛÌe ÙÔÜ Ú¤Û‚Ë Ùɘ°ÂÚÌ·Ó›·˜ ÛÙcÓ ^∂ÏÏ¿‰· ‰Ú. Peter Schoof,àÎÔÏÔ‡ıËÛ·Ó ÚÔÛʈӋÛÂȘ ÙáÓ ‰È¢ı˘-ÓÙáÓ Ùɘ ∫·ıÔÏÈÎɘ \∞η‰ËÌ›·˜ Ùɘ µ·˘·-Ú›·˜ ‰Ú. Florian Schuller ηd ÙÔÜ µfiÏÔ˘ ‰Ú.¶·ÓÙÂÏÉ ∫·Ï·˚Ù˙›‰Ë. ^∏ ÚÒÙË ëÓfiÙËÙ·qÙ·Ó àÊÈÂڈ̤ÓË ÛÙe ı¤Ì· «^∏ ÚÔÛÊ˘-ÁÈÎc ÎÚ›ÛË Î·d Ôî ÚÔÎÏ‹ÛÂȘ Ù˘ ÁÈa Ùd˜\∂ÎÎÏËۛ˜ ηd Ùd˜ ÂéÚˆ·˚Îb˜ ÎÔÈӈӛ˜».∆d˜ Û¯ÂÙÈÎb˜ ÂåÛËÁ‹ÛÂȘ ÙáÓ ÚÂÏ¿ÙÔ˘Bernhard Piendl, ‰È¢ı˘ÓÙÉ Ùɘ Caritasµ·˘·Ú›·˜ ηd ÙÔÜ ·å‰. ªÂϤÙË ªÂÏÂÙÈ¿‰Ë,¿ÛÙÔÚ· Ùɘ ^∂ÏÏËÓÈÎɘ ∂é·ÁÁÂÏÈÎɘ \∂Î-ÎÏËÛ›·˜ µfiÏÔ˘, àÎÔÏÔ‡ıËÛ ‰ÈÂÍÔ‰ÈÎc Û˘-˙‹ÙËÛË. °ÂÓÈÎfiÙÂÚ·, Ûb οı ëÓfiÙËÙ· ÚÔ-‚ÏÂfiÙ·Ó ÔÏf˜ ¯ÚfiÓÔ˜ ÁÈa ‰È¿ÏÔÁÔ Î·dÔéÛÈ·ÛÙÈÎc àÓÙ·ÏÏ·Ác àfi„ˆÓ. ^∏ ‰Â‡ÙÂ-ÚË ëÓfiÙËÙ· Ú·ÁÌ·Ù‡ÙËΠٿ «™ÙÂÚÂfiÙ˘·öÓıÂÓ Î·ÎÂÖıÂÓ». ∆d˜ ÚÔÛÂÁÁ›ÛÂȘ ÙÔ˘˜ âÓÚÔÎÂÈÌ¤Óˇˆ η٤ıÂÛ·Ó ï ∫ÒÛÙ·˜ ∫Ô˘-ÙÛÔ˘Ú¤Ï˘, Û˘ÁÁڷʤ·˜, ‰È¢ı˘ÓÙc˜ ÙɘâÈıÂÒÚËÛ˘ «¡¤Ô ¶Ï·Ófi‰ÈÔÓ» ηd ïBernhard Remmers, ‰È¢ı˘ÓÙc˜ Ùɘ Û¯ÔÏɘ‰ËÌÔÛÈÔÁÚ¿ÊˆÓ Ùɘ ∫·ıÔÏÈÎɘ \∂ÎÎÏË-Û›·˜ Ùɘ °ÂÚÌ·Ó›·˜. ∆e ‚Ú¿‰˘ Ùɘ 26˘ ™Â-ÙÂÌ‚Ú›Ô˘ Ú·ÁÌ·ÙÔÔÈ‹ıËΠÛÙÚÔÁÁ˘ÏcÙÚ¿Â˙· àÊÈÂڈ̤ÓË ÛÙcÓ «√åÎÔÓÔÌÈÎcÎÚ›ÛË Î·d Ùd˜ âÈÙÒÛÂȘ Ù˘», ¬Ô˘ Û˘ÌÌÂ-ÙÂÖ¯·Ó ï ηıËÁËÙc˜ Franz-Christoph Zei-

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

294

tler, ÚÒËÓ \∞ÓÙÈÚfi‰ÚÔ˜ Ùɘ ∫ÂÓÙÚÈÎɘ∆Ú¿Â˙·˜ Ùɘ °ÂÚÌ·Ó›·˜ (Bundesbank) ηdÚÒËÓ °ÂÓÈÎe˜ °Ú·ÌÌ·Ù¤·˜ ÙÔÜ ^√ÌÔÛÔÓ-‰È·ÎÔÜ ^ÀÔ˘ÚÁ›Ԣ √åÎÔÓÔÌÈÎáÓ Ùɘ °ÂÚ-Ì·Ó›·˜ ηd ï \∞ϤÎÔ˜ ¶··‰fiÔ˘ÏÔ˜, ÚÒ-ËÓ ^ÀÔ˘ÚÁe˜ √åÎÔÓÔÌÈÎáÓ, \∂ÛˆÙÂÚÈÎáÓηd ^ÀÁ›·˜ Ùɘ ^∂ÏÏ¿‰Ô˜. ∆c Û˘˙‹ÙËÛË Û˘-ÓÙfiÓÈÛ·Ó Ôî ‰È¢ı˘ÓÙb˜ ÙáÓ \∞η‰ËÌÈáÓ‰Ú˜ Schuller ηd ∫·Ï·˚Ù˙›‰Ë˜. ∆e Úˆd Ùɘ∆ÂÙ¿ÚÙ˘ àÊÈÂÚÒıËΠÛÙe ı¤Ì· «^∂ÏÏ¿‰·Î·d µ·˘·Ú›·: ¢È¿ÏÔÁÔ˜ ÛÙcÓ ∆¤¯ÓË», ÙeïÔÖÔ Ú·ÁÌ·Ù‡ÙËÎ·Ó Ôî ηıËÁËÙb˜ ª¿-ÓÔ˜ ™ÙÂÊ·Ó›‰Ë˜ (\∂ıÓÈÎe ηd ∫·Ô‰È-

ÛÙÚÈ·Îe ¶·ÓÂÈÛÙ‹ÌÈÔ \∞ıËÓáÓ) ηd Tho-mas Raff (¶·ÓÂÈÛÙ‹ÌÈÔ ∞ugsburg). ^∏ ëfi-ÌÂÓË ëÓfiÙËÙ· àÛ¯ÔÏ‹ıËΠÌb Ùe ˙‹ÙËÌ·«£ÚËÛΛ· ηd \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· Ûb ^∂ÏÏ¿‰· ηdµ·˘·Ú›·», Ìb ÂåÛËÁ‹ÛÂȘ ÙáÓ Î·ıËÁËÙáÓMichael Ebertz (∫·ıÔÏÈÎc ™¯ÔÏc Freiburg)ηd µ·ÛÈÏ›Ԣ ª·ÎÚ›‰Ë (¶·ÓÂÈÛÙ‹ÌÈÔ \∂Ú-ÊÔ‡ÚÙ˘). ∆e Û˘Ó¤‰ÚÈÔ ÎÔÚ˘ÊÒıËΠÌbâΉ‹ÏˆÛË Úe˜ ÙÈÌcÓ ÙÔÜ ¶ÚˆÙÔÚÂÛ‚˘Ù¤-ÚÔ˘ ÙÔÜ √åÎÔ˘ÌÂÓÈÎÔÜ £ÚfiÓÔ˘ . \∞fiÛÙÔ-ÏÔ˘ ª·Ï·ÌÔ‡ÛË, ÁÈa ÙcÓ ÔÏ˘ÂÙÉ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎcÚÔÛÊÔÚ¿ ÙÔ˘ ηd Ùc ÛÙ‹ÚÈÍË ÙÔÜ ^∂ÏÏËÓÈ-ÛÌÔÜ Î·d Ùɘ \√ÚıÔ‰ÔÍ›·˜ ÛÙc °ÂÚÌ·Ó›·.

∂∫ ∫ § ∏ ™ π ∞ ™ ∆ π ∫ ∞ °∂ ° √ ¡ √ ∆∞

π√À¡π√™ 2016: \√Úıfi‰ÔÍË \∞η‰ËÌ›· ∫Ú‹-Ù˘, ∫ÔÏ˘Ì¿ÚÈ Ã·Ó›ˆÓ

\∞e 19 ≤ˆ˜ 27 \πÔ˘Ó›Ô˘ Û˘ÁÎÏ‹ıËÎÂÛÙcÓ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍË \∞η‰ËÌ›· Ùɘ ∫Ú‹Ù˘(∫ÔÏ˘Ì¿ÚÈ Ã·Ó›ˆÓ) ì ∞Á›· ηd ªÂÁ¿ÏË™‡ÓÔ‰Ô˜ Ùɘ \√Úıfi‰Ô͢ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ ¬Ô˘öÏ·‚·Ó ̤ÚÔ˜ Ôî ‰¤Î· àe Ùd˜ ‰Âη٤ÛÛÂ-ÚȘ ∞éÙÔΤʷϘ \∂ÎÎÏËۛ˜ ηd ¶·ÙÚÈ·Ú-¯ÂÖ·. ™Ùc Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ· ‰ËÌÔÛȇÔÓÙ·È ì \∂Á·-ÎÏÈÔ˜, ηd Ùe Ì‹Ó˘Ì· Ùɘ ∞Á›·˜ ηd ªÂÁ¿-Ï˘ ™˘Ófi‰Ô˘, ¬ˆ˜ â›Û˘ ηd Ùa â›ÛË̷ΛÌÂÓ· Ôf âÁÎÚ›ıËÎ·Ó Î·Ùa Ùc ‰È¿ÚÎÂÈ·Ùɘ ™˘Ófi‰Ô˘.

∂°∫À∫§π√™Ùɘ ∞Á›·˜ ηd ªÂÁ¿Ï˘ ™˘Ófi‰Ô˘

Ùɘ \√ÚıÔ‰fiÍÔ˘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜(∫Ú‹ÙË, 2016)

∂å˜ Ùe ùÓÔÌ· ÙÔÜ ¶·ÙÚe˜Î·d ÙÔÜ ÀîÔÜ Î·d ÙÔÜ ^∞Á›Ô˘ ¶Ó‡̷ÙÔ˜≠ÀÌÓÔÓ Â鯷ÚÈÛÙ›·˜ àÓ·¤ÌÔÌÂÓ Ùá âÓ

∆ÚÈ¿‰È ÚÔÛ΢ÓÔ˘Ì¤Óˇ £Âá, Ùá àÍÈÒÛ·ÓÙÈìÌĘ Û˘ÓÂÏıÂÖÓ Î·Ùa Ùa˜ ì̤ڷ˜ Ùɘ ¶Â-ÓÙËÎÔÛÙɘ âd Ùe ·éÙe âÓ ÙFÉ Ó‹Ûˇ ∫Ú‹ÙFË,ÙFÉ êÁÈ·Ûı›ÛFË ñe ÙÔÜ \∞ÔÛÙfiÏÔ˘ ÙáÓ

\∂ıÓáÓ ¶·‡ÏÔ˘ ηd ÙÔÜ Ì·ıËÙÔÜ ·éÙÔÜ ∆›-ÙÔ˘, ÙÔÜ «ÁÓËÛ›Ô˘ Ù¤ÎÓÔ˘ ηÙa ÎÔÈÓcÓ ›-ÛÙÈÓ» (∆›Ù. ·ã, 4), η›, ∞Á›Ô˘ ¶Ó‡̷ÙÔ˜âÈÓ‡ÛÂÈ, ÂÚ·ÈáÛ·È Ùa˜ âÚÁ·Û›·˜ Ùɘ∞Á›·˜ ηd ªÂÁ¿Ï˘ ™˘Ófi‰Ô˘ Ùɘ \√ÚıÔ‰fi-ÍÔ˘ ìÌáÓ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜, Û˘ÁÎÏËı›Û˘ ñeÙɘ ∞. £. ¶·Ó·ÁÈfiÙËÙÔ˜ ÙÔÜ √åÎÔ˘ÌÂÓÈÎÔܶ·ÙÚÈ¿Ú¯Ô˘ Î.Î. µ·ÚıÔÏÔÌ·›Ô˘, Û˘ÌÊÚÔ-ÓÔ‡ÓÙˆÓ ÙáÓ ª·Î·ÚÈˆÙ¿ÙˆÓ ¶ÚÔηıË̤-ÓˆÓ ÙáÓ ∞ÁÈˆÙ¿ÙˆÓ \√ÚıÔ‰fiÍˆÓ \∂ÎÎÏË-ÛÈáÓ, Âå˜ ‰fiÍ·Ó ÙÔÜ ÂéÏÔÁË̤ÓÔ˘ çÓfiÌ·ÙÔ˜∞éÙÔÜ Î·d â\ àÁ·ıá ÙÔÜ Ï·ÔÜ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜηd ÙÔÜ ÎfiÛÌÔ˘ ·ÓÙfi˜, Û˘ÓÔÌÔÏÔÁÔÜÓÙ˜ÌÂÙa ÙÔÜ ı›Ԣ ¶·‡ÏÔ˘ «Ô≈Ùˆ˜ ìÌĘ ÏÔÁÈ-˙¤Ûıˆ ôÓıÚˆÔ˜, ó˜ ñËÚ¤Ù·˜ ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜηd ÔåÎÔÓfiÌÔ˘˜ Ì˘ÛÙËÚ›ˆÓ £ÂÔÜ» (∞ã∫ÔÚ. ‰ã, 1).

^∏ ∞Á›· ηd ªÂÁ¿ÏË ™‡ÓÔ‰Ô˜ Ùɘ ÌÈĘ,êÁ›·˜, ηıÔÏÈÎɘ ηd àÔÛÙÔÏÈÎɘ \∂ÎÎÏË-Û›·˜ àÔÙÂÏÂÖ ·éıÂÓÙÈÎcÓ Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›·Ó Ùɘ›ÛÙˆ˜ Âå˜ ÙeÓ £Â¿ÓıÚˆÔÓ ÃÚÈÛÙfiÓ, ÙeÓªÔÓÔÁÂÓÉ ÀîeÓ Î·d §fiÁÔÓ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ, ÙeÓÊ·ÓÂÚÒÛ·ÓÙ·, ‰Èa Ùɘ âÓ·ÓıÚˆ‹Ûˆ˜,ÙÔÜ ¬ÏÔ˘ âÈÁ›Ԣ öÚÁÔ˘, Ùɘ ÛÙ·˘ÚÈÎɘı˘Û›·˜ ηd Ùɘ àÓ·ÛÙ¿Ûˆ˜ ∞éÙÔÜ, ÙeÓ

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

295

∆ÚÈ·‰ÈÎeÓ £ÂeÓ ó˜ ôÂÈÚÔÓ \∞Á¿ËÓ.≠√ıÂÓ, âÓ ëÓd ÛÙfiÌ·ÙÈ Î·d ÌÈ÷Ä Î·Ú‰›÷· à¢-ı‡ÓÔÌÂÓ ÙeÓ ÏfiÁÔÓ Ùɘ «âÓ ìÌÖÓ âÏ›‰Ô˜»(∞ã ¶¤ÙÚ. Áã, 15) Ôé ÌfiÓÔÓ Úe˜ Ùa Ù¤ÎÓ·Ùɘ ∞ÁȈٿÙ˘ ìÌáÓ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜, àÏÏa ηdÚe˜ ¿ÓÙ· ôÓıÚˆÔÓ, «ÙeÓ Ì·ÎÚaÓ Î·dÙeÓ âÁÁ‡˜» (\∂ÊÂÛ. ‚ã, 17). ^∏ «âÏd˜ ì-ÌáÓ» (∞ã ∆ÈÌ. ·ã, 1), ï ™ˆÙcÚ ÙÔÜ ÎfiÛÌÔ˘,àÂηχÊıË ó˜ «£Âe˜ ÌÂı\ ìÌáÓ» (ª·Ùı.·ã, 23) ηd ó˜ £Âfi˜ «ñbÚ ìÌáÓ» (ƒˆÌ. Ëã,32), «n˜ ¿ÓÙ·˜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘˜ ı¤ÏÂÈ ÛˆıÉÓ·Èηd Âå˜ â›ÁÓˆÛÈÓ àÏËı›·˜ âÏıÂÖÓ» (∞ã∆ÈÌ. ‚ã, 4). ∆eÓ öÏÂÔÓ ÎËÚ‡ÙÙÔÓÙ˜ ηd ÙcÓÂéÂÚÁÂÛ›·Ó Ôé ÎÚ‡ÙÔÓÙ˜, âÓ âÈÁÓÒÛÂÈÙáÓ ÏfiÁˆÓ ÙÔÜ ∫˘Ú›Ô˘ «ï ÔéÚ·Óe˜ ηd ì ÁÉ·ÚÂχÛÔÓÙ·È, Ôî ‰b ÏfiÁÔÈ ÌÔ˘ Ôé Ìc ·-Ú¤ÏıˆÛÈÓ» (ª·Ùı. Ήã, 35), âÓ «¯·Ú÷Ä Â-ÏËڈ̤ÓFË» (∞ã \πˆ¿Ó. ·ã, 4) Âé·ÁÁÂÏÈ˙fi-ÌÂı· ÙeÓ ÏfiÁÔÓ Ùɘ ›ÛÙˆ˜, Ùɘ âÏ›‰Ô˜Î·d Ùɘ àÁ¿Ë˜, ÚÔۂϤÔÓÙ˜ Úe˜ Ù‹Ó«àÓ¤ÛÂÚÔÓ Î·d à‰È¿‰Ô¯ÔÓ Î·d àÙÂχÙË-ÙÔÓ ì̤ڷӻ (ª. µ·ÛÈÏ›Ԣ, ∂å˜ ÙcÓ ^∂Í·‹-ÌÂÚÔÓ µã. PG 29, 52). ∆e ÁÂÁÔÓe˜ ¬ÙÈ «ÙeÔÏ›ÙÂ˘Ì· ìÌáÓ âÓ ÔéÚ·ÓÔÖ˜ ñ¿Ú¯ÂÈ» (ºÈ-ÏÈ. Áã, 20), ‰bÓ àÓ·ÈÚÂÖ, àÏÏ\ âÓ‰˘Ó·ÌÒÓÂÈÙcÓ Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›·Ó ìÌáÓ âÓ Ùá ÎfiÛ̈.

\∂Ó ÙÔ‡Ùˇ ÛÙÔȯÔÜÌÂÓ ÙFÉ ·Ú·‰fiÛÂÈ ÙáÓ\∞ÔÛÙfiÏˆÓ Î·d ¶·Ù¤ÚˆÓ ìÌáÓ, Ô¥ÙÈÓ˜ÂéËÁÁÂÏ›˙ÔÓÙÔ ÙeÓ ÃÚÈÛÙeÓ Î·d ÙcÓ ‰È\·éÙÔÜ ÛˆÛÙÈÎcÓ âÌÂÈÚ›·Ó Ùɘ ›ÛÙˆ˜ Ùɘ\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜, ıÂÔÏÔÁÔÜÓÙ˜ «êÏÈ¢ÙÈÎᘻ,õÁÔ˘Ó àÔÛÙÔÏÈÎᘠÚe˜ ÙÔf˜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘˜ëοÛÙ˘ âԯɘ ‰Èa Óa ÌÂÙ·‰ÒÛÔ˘Ó Â嘷éÙÔf˜ Ùe ∂é·ÁÁ¤ÏÈÔÓ Ùɘ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›·˜ «FwÃÚÈÛÙe˜ ìÌĘ äÏ¢ı¤ÚˆÛÂÓ» (°·Ï. Âã, 1).^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ‰bÓ FÉ ‰Èa ÙeÓ ë·˘ÙfiÓ Ù˘.¶ÚÔÛʤÚÂÙ·È ‰È\ ïÏfiÎÏËÚÔÓ ÙcÓ àÓıÚˆfi-ÙËÙ·, ‰Èa ÙcÓ àÓ‡„ˆÛÈÓ Î·d ÙcÓ àӷη›ÓÈ-ÛÈÓ ÙÔÜ ÎfiÛÌÔ˘ Âå˜ Î·ÈÓÔf˜ ÔéÚ·ÓÔf˜ ηdηÈÓcÓ ÁÉÓ (Ú‚Ï. \∞ÔÎ. ηã, 21). ≠√ıÂÓ‰›‰ÂÈ ÙcÓ Âé·ÁÁÂÏÈÎcÓ Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›·Ó ηd ‰È·-

Ó¤ÌÂÈ âÓ ÙFÉ ÔåÎÔ˘Ì¤ÓFË Ùa ‰áÚ· ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ:ÙcÓ àÁ¿ËÓ ∆Ô˘, ÙcÓ ÂåÚ‹ÓËÓ, ÙcÓ ‰ÈηÈÔÛ‡-ÓËÓ, ÙcÓ Î·Ù·ÏÏ·Á‹Ó, ÙcÓ ‰‡Ó·ÌÈÓ Ùɘ \∞Ó·-ÛÙ¿Ûˆ˜ ηd ÙcÓ ÚÔÛ‰ÔΛ·Ó Ùɘ ·åˆÓÈfiÙË-ÙÔ˜.

***I. ^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·: ™áÌ· ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ,

ÂåÎgÓ Ùɘ ^∞Á›·˜ ∆ÚÈ¿‰Ô˜

1. ^∏ Ì›·, êÁ›·, ηıÔÏÈÎc ηd àÔÛÙÔ-ÏÈÎc \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ÂrÓ·È ı·ÓıÚˆ›ÓË ÎÔÈÓˆ-Ó›· ηÙ\ ÂåÎfiÓ· Ùɘ ^∞Á›·˜ ∆ÚÈ¿‰Ô˜, Úfi-Á¢ÛȘ ηd ‚›ˆÛȘ ÙáÓ \∂Û¯¿ÙˆÓ âÓ ÙFÉ ı›÷·∂鯷ÚÈÛÙ›÷· ηd àÔÎ¿Ï˘„Ș Ùɘ ‰fi͢ ÙáÓÌÂÏÏfiÓÙˆÓ, ηd ó˜ ‰È·ÚÎc˜ ¶ÂÓÙËÎÔÛÙ‹,Ì›· àÛ›Á·ÛÙÔ˜ ÚÔÊËÙÈÎc ʈÓc âÓ Ùá Îfi-Û̈, ì ·ÚÔ˘Û›· ηd Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›· «Ùɘ µ·ÛÈ-Ï›·˜ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ âÏËÏ˘ı˘˝·˜ âÓ ‰˘Ó¿ÌÂÈ»(ª¿ÚÎ. ıã, 1). ^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·, ó˜ ÛáÌ·ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ, «âÈÛ˘Ó¿ÁÂÈ» (ª·Ùı. ÎÁã, 37) â\∞éÙfiÓ, ÌÂÙ·ÌÔÚÊÒÓÂÈ Î·d âÌÔÙ›˙ÂÈ ÙeÓÎfiÛÌÔÓ Ì¤ «Ùe ≈‰ˆÚ, Ùe êÏÏfiÌÂÓÔÓ Âå˜˙ˆcÓ ·åÒÓÈÔÓ» (\πˆ¿Ó. ‰ã, 14).

2. ^∏ àÔÛÙÔÏÈÎc ηd ·ÙÂÚÈÎc ·Ú¿‰Ô-ÛȘ, ÛÙÔȯÔÜÛ· ÙÔÖ˜ Û˘ÛÙ·ÙÈÎÔÖ˜ ÏfiÁÔȘ ÙÔÜ∫˘Ú›Ô˘ ηd î‰Ú˘ÙÔÜ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ ηÙaÙeÓ ª˘ÛÙÈÎeÓ ¢ÂÖÓÔÓ ÌÂÙa ÙáÓ Ì·ıËÙáÓ·éÙÔÜ ‰Èa Ùe Ì˘ÛÙ‹ÚÈÔÓ Ùɘ ı›·˜ ∂鯷ÚÈ-ÛÙ›·˜, ÚÔ¤‚·Ï ÙeÓ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÌeÓ Ùɘ\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ ó˜ «ÛÒÌ·ÙÔ˜ ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ»(ª·Ùı. ÎÛÙã, 26Ø ª¿ÚÎ. ȉã, 22Ø §Ô˘Î. ΂ã,19Ø ∞ã ∫ÔÚ. Èã, 16-17Ø È·ã, 23-29) ηd ÙeÓÛ˘Ó¤‰ÂÛ ¿ÓÙÔÙ Úe˜ Ùe Ì˘ÛÙ‹ÚÈÔÓ ÙɘâÓ·ÓıÚˆ‹Ûˆ˜ ÙÔÜ ÀîÔÜ Î·d §fiÁÔ˘ ÙÔÜ£ÂÔÜ âÎ ¶Ó‡̷ÙÔ˜ ∞Á›Ô˘ ηd ª·Ú›·˜ Ùɘ¶·Úı¤ÓÔ˘. ^Àe Ùe ÓÂÜÌ· ·éÙfi, âÙÔÓ›ÛıË¿ÓÙÔÙ ì ôÚÚËÎÙÔ˜ Û¯¤ÛȘ ÙfiÛÔÓ ÙÔÜ ¬ÏÔ˘Ì˘ÛÙËÚ›Ô˘ Ùɘ âÓ ÃÚÈÛÙá ı›·˜ √åÎÔÓÔ-Ì›·˜ Úe˜ Ùe Ì˘ÛÙ‹ÚÈÔÓ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜,¬ÛÔÓ Î·d ÙÔÜ Ì˘ÛÙËÚ›Ô˘ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜Úe˜ Ùe Ì˘ÛÙ‹ÚÈÔÓ Ùɘ ı›·˜ ∂鯷ÚÈÛÙ›·˜,ì ïÔ›· ‚‚·ÈÔÜÙ·È Û˘Ó¯ᘠÂå˜ ÙcÓ Ì˘ÛÙË-

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

296

ÚÈ·ÎcÓ ˙ˆcÓ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ ‰Èa Ùɘ âÓÂÚ-Á›·˜ ÙÔÜ ∞Á›Ô˘ ¶Ó‡̷ÙÔ˜.

^∏ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·, ÈÛÙc Âå˜ ÙcÓïÌfiʈÓÔÓ Ù·‡ÙËÓ àÔÛÙÔÏÈÎcÓ ·Ú¿‰ÔÛÈÓηd Ì˘ÛÙËÚÈ·ÎcÓ âÌÂÈÚ›·Ó, àÔÙÂÏÂÖ ÙcÓ·éıÂÓÙÈÎcÓ Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ·Ó Ùɘ ÌÈĘ, êÁ›·˜, η-ıÔÏÈÎɘ ηd àÔÛÙÔÏÈÎɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜, ó˜·≈ÙË ïÌÔÏÔÁÂÖÙ·È Âå˜ Ùe ™‡Ì‚ÔÏÔÓ Ùɘ ›-ÛÙˆ˜ ηd ‚‚·ÈÔÜÙ·È ‰Èa Ùɘ ‰È‰·Ûηϛ·˜ÙáÓ ¶·Ù¤ÚˆÓ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜. √≈Ùˆ˜,·åÛı¿ÓÂÙ·È Ì›˙ÔÓ· ÙcÓ Âéı‡ÓËÓ ·éÙɘ ù¯ÈÌfiÓÔÓ ‰Èa ÙcÓ ·éıÂÓÙÈÎcÓ ‚›ˆÛÈÓ Ùɘ âÌÂÈ-Ú›·˜ ·éÙɘ ñe ÙÔÜ âÎÎÏËÛÈ·ÛÙÈÎÔÜ ÛÒÌ·-ÙÔ˜, àÏÏa ηd ‰Èa ÙcÓ àÍÈfiÈÛÙÔÓ Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›·ÓÙɘ àÏËı›·˜ Úe˜ ¿ÓÙ·˜ ÙÔf˜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘˜.

3. ^∏ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· âÓ ÙFÉ ëÓfiÙË-ÙÈ Î·d ηıÔÏÈÎfiÙËÙÈ ·éÙɘ, ÂrÓ·È ì \∂ÎÎÏË-Û›· ÙáÓ ™˘Ófi‰ˆÓ, àe ÙcÓ \∞ÔÛÙÔÏÈÎcÓ âÓ^πÂÚÔÛÔχÌÔȘ Û‡ÓÔ‰ÔÓ (¶Ú¿Í. ÈÂã, 5-29)≤ˆ˜ Ùɘ Û‹ÌÂÚÔÓ. ^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ·éÙc ηı\·éÙcÓ ÂrÓ·È ™‡ÓÔ‰Ô˜ ñe ÙÔÜ ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ Û˘-ÓÂÛÙË̤ÓË Î·d ñe ÙÔÜ ∞Á›Ô˘ ¶Ó‡̷ÙԘηıÔ‰ËÁÔ˘Ì¤ÓË, Û˘ÌÊÒÓˆ˜ Úe˜ Ùe àÔ-ÛÙÔÏÈÎfiÓ «ö‰ÔÍ Ùá ∞Á›ˆ ¶Ó‡̷ÙÈ Î·dìÌÖÓ» (¶Ú¿Í. ÈÂã, 28). ¢Èa ÙáÓ √åÎÔ˘ÌÂ-ÓÈÎáÓ Î·d ÙáÓ ∆ÔÈÎáÓ Û˘Ófi‰ˆÓ, ì \∂ÎÎÏË-Û›· ÂéËÁÁÂϛ۷ÙÔ Î·d Âé·ÁÁÂÏ›˙ÂÙ·È Ùe Ì˘-ÛÙ‹ÚÈÔÓ Ùɘ ∞Á›·˜ ∆ÚÈ¿‰Ô˜, Ùe ïÔÖÔÓâÊ·ÓÂÚÒıË ‰Èa Ùɘ âÓ·ÓıÚˆ‹Ûˆ˜ ÙÔÜÀîÔÜ Î·d §fiÁÔ˘ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ. ∆e Û˘ÓÔ‰ÈÎeÓöÚÁÔÓ Û˘Ó¯›˙ÂÙ·È âÓ ÙFÉ îÛÙÔÚ›÷· à‰È·Îfi-ˆ˜ ‰Èa ÙáÓ ÌÂÙ·ÁÂÓÂÛÙ¤ÚˆÓ, ηıÔÏÈÎÔÜ·ÚÔ˘˜, Û˘Ófi‰ˆÓ –ó˜ Ï.¯. Ùɘ âd ªÂÁ¿ÏÔ˘ºˆÙ›Ô˘, ¶·ÙÚÈ¿Ú¯Ô˘ ∫ˆÓÛÙ·ÓÙÈÓÔ˘fiÏÂ-ˆ˜, ªÂÁ¿Ï˘ Û˘Ófi‰Ô˘ (879-880) ηd ÙáÓâd êÁ›Ô˘ °ÚËÁÔÚ›Ô˘ ÙÔÜ ¶·Ï·ÌÄ Û˘ÁÎÏË-ıÂÈÛáÓ ªÂÁ¿ÏˆÓ Û˘Ófi‰ˆÓ (1341, 1351,1368), ‰Èa ÙáÓ ïÔ›ˆÓ â‚‚·ÈÒıË ì ·éÙcàÏ‹ıÂÈ· Ùɘ ›ÛÙˆ˜, âÍ·ÈÚ¤Ùˆ˜ ‰b ÂÚdÙɘ âÎÔÚ‡Ûˆ˜ ÙÔÜ ∞Á›Ô˘ ¶Ó‡̷ÙԘηd ÂÚd Ùɘ ÌÂı¤Íˆ˜ ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ Âå˜

Ùa˜ àÎÙ›ÛÙÔ˘˜ ı›·˜ âÓÂÚÁ›·˜. ¶ÚÔÛ¤ÙÈ ‰bηd ‰Èa ÙáÓ âÓ ∫ˆÛÙ·ÓÙÈÓÔ˘fiÏÂÈ ∞Á›ˆÓηd ªÂÁ¿ÏˆÓ Û˘Ófi‰ˆÓ ÙáÓ âÙáÓ 1484 ‰ÈaÙcÓ àÔ΋ڢÍÈÓ Ùɘ ëÓˆÙÈÎɘ Û˘Ófi‰Ô˘ ÙɘºÏˆÚÂÓÙ›·˜ (1438-1439), ÙáÓ âÙáÓ 1638,1642, 1672 ηd 1691 ‰Èa ÙcÓ àÔ΋ڢÍÈÓÚÔÙÂÛÙ·ÓÙÈÎáÓ ‰ÔÍ·ÛÈáÓ, ó˜ ηd ÙÔÜöÙÔ˘˜ 1872 ‰Èa ÙcÓ Î·Ù·‰›ÎËÓ ÙÔÜ âıÓÔÊ˘-ÏÂÙÈÛÌÔÜ ó˜ âÎÎÏËÛÈÔÏÔÁÈÎɘ ·îÚ¤Ûˆ˜.

4. ¢bÓ ÓÔÂÖÙ·È êÁÈfiÙ˘ ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘âÎÙfi˜ ÙÔ˘ ÛÒÌ·ÙÔ˜ ÙÔÜ ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ, «¬ âÛÙÈÓ ì\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·» (\∂ÊÂÛ. ·ã, 23). ^∏ êÁÈfiÙ˘ Ë-Á¿˙ÂÈ àe ÙeÓ ÌfiÓÔÓ ≠∞ÁÈÔÓ. ∂rÓ·È ÌÂÙÔ¯cÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ Âå˜ ÙcÓ êÁÈfiÙËÙ· ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜâÓ ÙFÉ «ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›÷· ÙáÓ êÁ›ˆÓ», ó˜ ‰È·ÎËÚ‡Û-ÛÂÙ·È Âå˜ ÙcÓ âÎÊÒÓËÛÈÓ ÙÔÜ îÂÚ¤ˆ˜ ηÙaÙcÓ ı›·Ó §ÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ›·Ó: «∆a ≠∞ÁÈ· ÙÔÖ˜ êÁ›-ÔȘ» ηd Âå˜ ÙcÓ à¿ÓÙËÛÈÓ ÙáÓ ÈÛÙáÓ «∂x˜≠∞ÁÈÔ˜, Âx˜ ∫‡ÚÈÔ˜, \πËÛÔܘ ÃÚÈÛÙfi˜, Â嘉fiÍ·Ó £ÂÔÜ ¶·ÙÚfi˜. \∞Ì‹Ó». ^Àe ÙeÓÂÜÌ· ·éÙfi, ï ±ÁÈÔ˜ ∫‡ÚÈÏÏÔ˜ \∞ÏÂÍ·Ó-‰Ú›·˜ ÙÔÓ›˙ÂÈ ¬ÙÈ ï ÃÚÈÛÙfi˜, «±ÁÈÔ˜ ¿ÏÈÓñ¿Ú¯ˆÓ ηÙa ʇÛÈÓ, ó˜ £Âfi˜, (...) êÁÈ¿˙Â-Ù·È ‰È\ ìÌĘ âÓ êÁ›ˆ ¶Ó‡̷ÙÈ (...). ò∂‰Ú·‰b ÙÔÜÙÔ (ï ÃÚÈÛÙfi˜) ‰È\ ìÌĘ, Ôé ‰È\ ë·˘-ÙfiÓ, ¥Ó· âÍ ·éÙÔÜ Î·d âÓ ·éÙá ‰‹, ÚÒÙˇ‰Âͷ̤ÓÔ˘ ÙÔÜ Ú¿ÁÌ·ÙÔ˜ (= êÁÈ·ÛÌÔÜ)ÙcÓ àÚ¯‹Ó, Âå˜ ±·Ó Ô≈Ùˆ Ùe Á¤ÓÔ˜ ì ÙÔÜêÁÈ¿˙ÂÛı·È ÏÔÈeÓ ‰È·‚·›ÓÔÈ ¯¿ÚȘ»(^ÀfiÌÓËÌ· Âå˜ Ùe ηÙa \πˆ¿ÓÓËÓ ∂é·ÁÁ¤-ÏÈÔÓ, π∞ã. PG 74, 548).

™˘ÓÂá˜, ηÙa ÙeÓ ±ÁÈÔÓ ∫‡ÚÈÏÏÔÓ, ïÃÚÈÛÙe˜ ÂrÓ·È Ùfi «ÎÔÈÓeÓ ÚfiÛˆÔÓ»ìÌáÓ, ‰Èa Ùɘ àÓ·ÎÂÊ·Ï·ÈÒÛˆ˜ Âå˜ ÙcÓå‰ÈÎ‹Ó ÙÔ˘ àÓıÚˆfiÙËÙ· ïÏÔÎÏ‹ÚÔ˘ ÙÔÜàÓıÚˆ›ÓÔ˘ Á¤ÓÔ˘˜, «¿ÓÙ˜ ÁaÚ qÌÂÓ âÓÃÚÈÛÙá, ηd Ùe ÎÔÈÓeÓ Ùɘ àÓıÚˆfiÙËÙÔ˜Âå˜ ·éÙeÓ àÓ·‚ÈÔÖ ÚfiÛˆÔÓ» (^ÀfiÌÓËÌ·Âå˜ Ùe ηÙa \πˆ¿ÓÓËÓ ∂é·ÁÁ¤ÏÈÔÓ, π∞ã. PG73, 157-161), ‰Èe ηd ÂrÓ·È ì ÌfiÓË ËÁc ÙÔÜâÓ ∞Á›ˇ ¶Ó‡̷ÙÈ êÁÈ·ÛÌÔÜ ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒ-Ô˘. ^Àe Ùe ÓÂÜÌ· ·éÙfi, ì êÁÈfiÙ˘ ÂrÓ·È

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

297

ÌÂÙÔ¯c ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ ÙfiÛÔÓ Âå˜ Ùe Ì˘ÛÙ‹-ÚÈÔÓ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜, ¬ÛÔÓ Î·d Âå˜ Ùa îÂÚa·éÙɘ Ì˘ÛÙ‹ÚÈ·, Ìb â›ÎÂÓÙÚÔÓ ÙcÓ ı›·Ó∂鯷ÚÈÛÙ›·Ó, ≥ÙȘ âÛÙ› «ı˘Û›· ˙áÛ·, êÁ›·,Âé¿ÚÂÛÙÔ˜ Ùá £Âá» (ƒˆÌ. È‚ã, 1). «∆›˜ìÌĘ ¯ˆÚ›ÛÂÈ àe Ùɘ àÁ¿Ë˜ ÙÔÜ ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ;£ÏքȘ j ÛÙÂÓÔ¯ˆÚ›· j ‰ÈˆÁÌe˜ j ÏÈÌe˜ jÁ˘ÌÓfiÙ˘ j ΛӉ˘ÓÔ˜ j Ì¿¯·ÈÚ·; ηıg˜ Á¤-ÁÚ·Ù·È ¬ÙÈ ≤ÓÂο ÛÔ˘ ı·Ó·ÙÔ‡ÌÂı· ¬ÏËÓÙcÓ ì̤ڷÓØ âÏÔÁ›ÛıËÌÂÓ ó˜ Úfi‚·Ù·ÛÊ·Áɘ. \∞ÏÏ\ âÓ ÙÔ‡ÙÔȘ ÄÛÈÓ ñÂÚ-ÓÈÎáÌÂÓ ‰Èa ÙÔÜ àÁ·‹Û·ÓÙÔ˜ ìÌĘ» (ƒˆÌ.Ëã, 35-37). √î ±ÁÈÔÈ âÓÛ·ÚÎÒÓÔ˘Ó ÙcÓâÛ¯·ÙÔÏÔÁÈÎcÓ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ· Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ó˜ à¤Ó·ÔÓ ‰ÔÍÔÏÔÁ›·Ó âÓÒÈÔÓ ÙÔÜ âÈÁ›-Ô˘ ηd ÙÔÜ âÔ˘Ú·Ó›Ô˘ ıÚfiÓÔ˘ «ÙÔÜ µ·ÛÈ-Ϥˆ˜ Ùɘ ‰fi͢» (æ·ÏÌ. ÎÁã, 7), ÂåÎÔÓ›˙Ô-ÓÙ˜ ÙcÓ µ·ÛÈÏ›·Ó ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ.

5. ^∏ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ ∫·ıÔÏÈÎc \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·àÔÙÂÏÂÖÙ·È âÎ ‰ÂηÙÂÛÛ¿ÚˆÓ Î·Ùa Ùfi-Ô˘˜ ∞éÙÔÎÂÊ¿ÏˆÓ \∂ÎÎÏËÛÈáÓ, ·ÓÔÚıÔ-‰fi͈˜ àÓÂÁÓˆÚÈṲ̂ӈÓ. ^∏ àÚ¯c Ùɘ ·éÙÔ-ÎÂÊ·Ï›·˜ ‰bÓ ÂrÓ·È ‰˘Ó·ÙeÓ Óa ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁFÉÂå˜ ‚¿ÚÔ˜ Ùɘ àگɘ Ùɘ ηıÔÏÈÎfiÙËÙÔ˜ ηdÙɘ ëÓfiÙËÙÔ˜ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜. £ÂˆÚÔÜÌÂÓÏÔÈeÓ ¬ÙÈ ì ‰ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁ›· ÙáÓ \∂ÈÛÎÔÈÎáÓ™˘ÓÂχÛÂˆÓ âÓ ÙFÉ \√ÚıÔ‰fi͈ ¢È·ÛÔÚ÷Ä,à·ÚÙÈ˙ÔÌ¤ÓˆÓ âÎ ¿ÓÙˆÓ ÙáÓ âÓ ëοÛÙFËâÎ ÙáÓ ïÚÈÛıÂÈÛáÓ ÂÚÈÔ¯áÓ ó˜ ηÓÔ-ÓÈÎáÓ àÓ·ÁÓˆÚÈ˙ÔÌ¤ÓˆÓ âÈÛÎfiˆÓ, Ô¥ÙÈ-Ó˜ âÍ·ÎÔÏÔ˘ıÔÜÓ Óa ñ¿ÁˆÓÙ·È Âå˜ Ùa˜Î·ÓÔÓÈÎa˜ ‰ÈηÈÔ‰ÔÛ›·˜, Âå˜ L˜ ñ¿ÁÔÓÙ·ÈÛ‹ÌÂÚÔÓ, àÔÙÂÏÂÖ íÓ ıÂÙÈÎeÓ ‚ÉÌ· Úe˜ÙcÓ Î·Ù‡ı˘ÓÛÈÓ Ùɘ ηÓÔÓÈÎɘ çÚÁ·ÓÒÛÂ-ˆ˜ ·éÙáÓ, ì ‰b Û˘ÓÂc˜ ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ›· ·éÙáÓâÁÁ˘ÄÙ·È ÙeÓ Û‚·ÛÌeÓ Ùɘ âÎÎÏËÛÈÔÏÔ-ÁÈÎɘ àگɘ Ùɘ Û˘ÓÔ‰ÈÎfiÙËÙÔ˜.

ππ. ^∏ àÔÛÙÔÏc Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜âÓ Ùá ÎfiÛ̈

6. ∆e àÔÛÙÔÏÈÎeÓ öÚÁÔÓ Î·d ì âÍ·ÁÁÂ-Ï›· ÙÔÜ ∂é·ÁÁÂÏ›Ô˘, ÁÓˆÛÙc ó˜ îÂÚ·ÔÛÙÔ-Ï‹, àÓ‹ÎÔ˘Ó Âå˜ ÙeÓ ˘ÚÉÓ· Ùɘ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙÔ˜

Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜, ó˜ ‰È·Ê‡Ï·ÍȘ ηd Ù‹ÚËÛȘÙɘ âÓÙÔÏɘ ÙÔÜ ∫˘Ú›Ô˘ «¶ÔÚ¢ı¤ÓÙ˜ Ì·-ıËÙ‡۷Ù ¿ÓÙ· Ùa öıÓË» (ª·Ùı. ÎËã,19). ∂rÓ·È ì ÓÔc ˙ˆÉ˜, ÙcÓ ïÔ›·Ó âÌÊ˘Û÷Äì \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· Âå˜ ÙcÓ ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·Ó ÙáÓ àÓıÚÒ-ˆÓ ηd âÎÎÏËÛÈÔÔÈÂÖ ÙeÓ ÎfiÛÌÔÓ ‰Èa ÙáÓëηÛÙ·¯ÔÜ ÓÂÔ·ÁáÓ ÙÔÈÎáÓ \∂ÎÎÏË-ÛÈáÓ. ^Àe Ùe ÓÂÜÌ· ·éÙfi, Ôî çÚıfi‰ÔÍÔÈÈÛÙÔd ÂrÓ·È Î·d çÊ›ÏÔ˘Ó Óa ÂrÓ·È àfiÛÙÔ-ÏÔÈ ÙÔÜ ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ âÓ Ùá ÎfiÛ̈. ^∏ àÔÛÙÔÏc·éÙc Ú¤ÂÈ Óa âÎÏËÚÔÜÙ·È ù¯È âÈıÂ-ÙÈÎá˜, àÏÏ\ âÏ¢ı¤Úˆ˜, âÓ àÁ¿FË Î·d âÓ ÛÂ-‚·ÛÌá Úe˜ ÙcÓ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÙÈÎcÓ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙ·àÙfiÌˆÓ Î·d Ï·áÓ. ∂å˜ ÙcÓ ÚÔÛ¿ıÂÈ·Ó·éÙcÓ çÊ›ÏÔ˘Ó Óa Û˘ÌÌÂÙ¤¯Ô˘Ó ÄÛ·È ·î\√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔÈ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·È Ìb ÙeÓ ‰¤ÔÓÙ· ÛÂ-‚·ÛÌeÓ Âå˜ ÙcÓ Î·ÓÔÓÈÎcÓ Ù¿ÍÈÓ.

^∏ ÌÂÙÔ¯c Âå˜ ÙcÓ ı›·Ó ∂鯷ÚÈÛÙ›·ÓÂrÓ·È ËÁc àÔÛÙÔÏÈÎÔÜ ˙‹ÏÔ˘ Úe˜ Âé·Á-ÁÂÏÈÛÌeÓ ÙÔÜ ÎfiÛÌÔ˘. ªÂÙ¤¯ÔÓÙ˜ Ùɘ ı›-·˜ ∂鯷ÚÈÛÙ›·˜ ηd ÚÔÛ¢¯fiÌÂÓÔÈ âÓ ÙFÉîÂÚ÷Ä ™˘Ó¿ÍÂÈ ñbÚ Ùɘ √åÎÔ˘Ì¤Ó˘, ηÏÔ‡-ÌÂı· Óa Û˘Ó¯›ÛˆÌÂÓ Ù‹Ó «ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ›·ÓÌÂÙa ÙcÓ §ÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ›·Ó» ηd Óa ‰›‰ˆÌÂÓ ÙcÓÌ·ÚÙ˘Ú›·Ó ÂÚd Ùɘ àÏËı›·˜ Ùɘ ›ÛÙˆ˜ìÌáÓ âÓÒÈÔÓ £ÂÔÜ Î·d àÓıÚÒˆÓ, ÌÔÈÚ·-˙fiÌÂÓÔÈ Ùa˜ ‰ˆÚÂa˜ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ ÌÂı\ ïÏÔÎÏ‹-ÚÔ˘ Ùɘ àÓıÚˆfiÙËÙÔ˜, ñ‹ÎÔÔÈ Úe˜ ÙcÓÛ·ÊÉ âÓÙÔÏcÓ ÙÔÜ ∫˘Ú›Ô˘ Úe Ùɘ \∞Ó·Ï‹-„ÂÒ˜ ∆Ô˘: «Î·d öÛÂÛı¤ ÌÔÈ Ì¿ÚÙ˘Ú˜ öÓ ÙÂ\πÂÚÔ˘Û·ÏcÌ Î·d âÓ ¿ÛFË ÙFÉ \πÔ˘‰·›÷· ηd™·Ì·Ú›÷· ηd ≤ˆ˜ âÛ¯¿ÙÔ˘ Ùɘ Áɘ»(¶Ú¿Í. ·ã, 8). ∆a ÏfiÁÈ· Úe Ùɘ ı›·˜ ÎÔÈ-ÓˆÓ›·˜ «ÌÂÏ›˙ÂÙ·È Î·d ‰È·ÌÂÚ›˙ÂÙ·È ï\∞ÌÓe˜ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ, ï ÌÂÏÈ˙fiÌÂÓÔ˜ ηd Ìc ‰È-·ÈÚÔ‡ÌÂÓÔ˜, ï ¿ÓÙÔÙ âÛıÈfiÌÂÓÔ˜ ηd ÌË-‰¤ÔÙ ‰··ÓÒÌÂÓÔ˜», ñÔ‰ÂÈÎÓ‡Ô˘Ó ¬ÙÈ ïÃÚÈÛÙe˜ ó˜ «ï \∞ÌÓe˜ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ» (\πˆ¿Ó.·ã, 29) ηd ó˜ «ò∞ÚÙÔ˜ ∑ˆÉ˜» (\πˆ¿Ó. ÛÙã,48) ÚÔÛʤÚÂÙ·È Âå˜ ìÌĘ ó˜ ì ·åˆÓ›·\∞Á¿Ë, ëÓÒÓˆÓ ìÌĘ Ìb ÙeÓ £ÂeÓ Î·d

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

298

Úe˜ àÏÏ‹ÏÔ˘˜. ªÄ˜ ‰È‰¿ÛÎÂÈ Óa ‰È·Ó¤Ìˆ-ÌÂÓ Ùa ‰áÚ· ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ Î·d Óa ÚÔÛʤڈ-ÌÂÓ ÙeÓ ë·˘ÙfiÓ Ì·˜ Úe˜ ¿ÓÙ·˜ Ìb ¯ÚÈÛÙÔ-ÂÈ‰É ÙÚfiÔÓ.

^∏ ˙ˆc ÙáÓ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓáÓ ÂrÓ·È à„¢‰c˜Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›· Ùɘ âÓ ÃÚÈÛÙá àӷηÈÓ›Ûˆ˜ ÙáÓ¿ÓÙˆÓ –«Âú ÙȘ âÓ ÃÚÈÛÙá, ηÈÓc ÎÙ›ÛÈ˜Ø ÙaàÚ¯·Ö· ·ÚÉÏıÂÓ, å‰Ôf Á¤ÁÔÓ ηÈÓa Ùa¿ÓÙ·» (µã ∫ÔÚ. Âã, 17) ηd ÎÏÉÛȘ Úe˜¿ÓÙ·˜ ÙÔf˜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘˜ ÚÔÛˆÈÎɘ ÌÂ-Ùԯɘ âÓ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›÷· Âå˜ ÙcÓ ·åÒÓÈÔÓ ˙ˆ‹Ó,Âå˜ ÙcÓ ¯¿ÚÈÓ ÙÔÜ ∫˘Ú›Ô˘ ìÌáÓ \πËÛÔÜ ÃÚÈ-ÛÙÔÜ Î·d Âå˜ ÙcÓ àÁ¿ËÓ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ Î·d ¶·-ÙÚfi˜, ‰Èa Óa ‚ÈÒÛÔ˘Ó âÓ ÙFÉ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›÷· ÙcÓÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·Ó ÙÔÜ ∞Á›Ô˘ ¶Ó‡̷ÙÔ˜. «µÔ˘ÏÔ-Ì¤ÓˆÓ ÁaÚ Ôé Ù˘Ú·ÓÓÔ˘Ì¤ÓˆÓ Ùe Ùɘ ÛˆÙË-Ú›·˜ Ì˘ÛÙ‹ÚÈÔÓ» (ª·Í›ÌÔ˘ ÙÔÜ ^√ÌÔÏÔÁË-ÙÔÜ, ∂å˜ ÙcÓ ÚÔÛ¢¯cÓ ÙÔÜ ¶¿ÙÂÚ ìÌáÓ.PG 90, 880). ^√ â·Ó¢·ÁÁÂÏÈÛÌe˜ ÙÔÜ Ï·-ÔÜ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ Âå˜ Ùa˜ Û˘Á¯ÚfiÓÔ˘˜ âÎÎÔÛÌÈ-ÎÂ˘Ì¤Ó·˜ ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·˜, ó˜ â›Û˘ ηd ï Âé·Á-ÁÂÏÈÛÌe˜ ¬ÛˆÓ ÂåÛ¤ÙÈ ‰bÓ âÁÓÒÚÈÛ·Ó ÙeÓÃÚÈÛÙfiÓ, àÔÙÂÏÔÜÓ à‰È¿ÏÂÈÙÔÓ ¯Ú¤Ô˜ Ùɘ\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜.

ππI. ^∏ √åÎÔÁ¤ÓÂÈ· – ÂåÎgÓ Ùɘ àÁ¿Ë˜ÙÔÜ ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ Úe˜ ÙcÓ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·Ó

7. ^∏ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ıˆÚÂÖ ÙcÓàÎ·Ù¿Ï˘ÙÔÓ àÁ·ËÙÈÎcÓ ≤ÓˆÛÈÓ àÓ‰Úe˜Î·d Á˘Ó·ÈÎfi˜ «Ì˘ÛÙ‹ÚÈÔÓ Ì¤Á·... Âå˜ ÃÚÈ-ÛÙeÓ Î·d Âå˜ ÙcÓ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·Ó», (\∂ÊÂÛ. Âã,32) ηd ÙcÓ ÚÔ·ÙÔ˘Û·Ó âÍ ·éÙÔÜ ÔåÎÔ-Á¤ÓÂÈ·Ó, ì ïÔ›· àÔÙÂÏÂÖ ÙcÓ ÌfiÓËÓâÁÁ‡ËÛÈÓ Ùɘ ÁÂÓÓ‹Ûˆ˜ ηd Ùɘ àÓ·ÙÚÔÊɘÙáÓ Ù¤ÎÓˆÓ, Û˘ÌÊÒÓˆ˜ Úe˜ Ùe Û¯¤‰ÈÔÓÙɘ ı›·˜ √åÎÔÓÔÌ›·˜, «\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·Ó ÌÈ-ÎÚ¿Ó» (\πˆ¿ÓÓÔ˘ ÃÚ˘ÛÔÛÙfiÌÔ˘, ^ÀfiÌÓË-Ì· Âå˜ ÙcÓ Úe˜ \∂ÊÂÛ›Ô˘˜ âÈÛÙÔÏ‹Ó, ∫ã.PG 62, 143), ·Ú¤¯Ô˘Û· Âå˜ ·éÙcÓ ÙcÓ Î·-Ù¿ÏÏËÏÔÓ ÔÈÌ·ÓÙÈÎcÓ ÛÙ‹ÚÈÍÈÓ.

^∏ Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓÔ˜ ÎÚ›ÛȘ ÙÔÜ Á¿ÌÔ˘ ηd ÙɘÔåÎÔÁÂÓ›·˜ ÂrÓ·È àfiÙÔÎÔ˜ Ùɘ ÎÚ›Ûˆ˜

Ùɘ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›·˜ ó˜ Âéı‡Ó˘, Ùɘ Û˘ÚÚÈÎÓÒ-Ûˆ˜ ·éÙɘ Âå˜ Â鉷ÈÌÔÓÈÛÙÈÎcÓ ·éÙÔÚ·Á-Ì¿ÙˆÛÈÓ, Ùɘ Ù·˘Ù›ÛÂÒ˜ Ù˘ Ìb àÙÔÌÈÎcÓ·éÙ·Ú¤ÛÎÂÈ·Ó, ·éÙ¿ÚÎÂÈ·Ó Î·d ·éÙÔÓÔ-Ì›·Ó, ηd Ùɘ àˆÏ›·˜ ÙÔÜ Ì˘ÛÙËÚÈ·ÎÔܯ·Ú·ÎÙÉÚÔ˜ Ùɘ ëÓÒÛˆ˜ àÓ‰Úe˜ ηd Á˘-Ó·ÈÎfi˜, ó˜ ηd Ùɘ Ï‹ı˘ ÙÔÜ ı˘ÛÈ·ÛÙÈÎÔÜõıÔ˘˜ Ùɘ àÁ¿Ë˜. ^∏ Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓÔ˜ âÎÎÔÛÌÈ-ÎÂ˘Ì¤ÓË ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›· ÚÔÛÂÁÁ›˙ÂÈ ÙeÓ Á¿ÌÔÓÌb àÌÈÁᘠÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÔÏÔÁÈÎa ηd Ú·ÁÌ·ÙÈ-ÛÙÈÎa ÎÚÈÙ‹ÚÈ·, ıˆÚÔÜÛ· ·éÙeÓ ó˜ Ì›·ÓêÏÉÓ ÌÔÚÊcÓ Û¯¤Ûˆ˜, ÌÂÙ·Íf ¬ÏˆÓ ÙáÓôÏψÓ, ·î ïÔÖ·È ‰ÈηÈÔÜÓÙ·È âÍ úÛÔ˘ ıÂ-ÛÌÈÎɘ ηÙÔ¯˘ÚÒÛˆ˜.

^√ Á¿ÌÔ˜ ÂrÓ·È âÎÎÏËÛÈÔÙÚ·Êb˜ âÚÁ·-ÛÙ‹ÚÈÔÓ ˙ˆÉ˜ âÓ àÁ¿ FË Î·d àÓ˘¤Ú‚ÏËÙÔ˜‰ˆÚÂa Ùɘ ¯¿ÚÈÙÔ˜ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ. ^∏ «ñ„ËÏc¯Â›Ú» ÙÔÜ «Û˘Ó‰¤ÙÔ˘» £ÂÔÜ «àÔÚ¿Ùˆ˜ ¿-ÚÂÛÙÈ, ÙÔf˜ Û˘Ó·ÙÔ̤ÓÔ˘˜ êÚÌfi˙Ô˘Û·»ÌÂÙa ÙÔÜ ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ Î·d ÌÂÙ\ àÏϋψÓ. √îÛ٤ʷÓÔÈ, Ôî ïÔÖÔÈ ÙÔÔıÂÙÔÜÓÙ·È âd ÙɘÎÂÊ·Ïɘ ÙÔÜ Ó˘ÌÊ›Ô˘ ηd Ùɘ Ó‡ÌÊ˘ ηÙaÙcÓ Ù¤ÏÂÛÈÓ ÙÔÜ Ì˘ÛÙËÚ›Ô˘, ·Ú·¤ÌÔ˘ÓÂå˜ ÙcÓ ‰È¿ÛÙ·ÛÈÓ Ùɘ ı˘Û›·˜ ηd Ùɘ Ï‹-ÚÔ˘˜ àÊÈÂÚÒÛˆ˜ Âå˜ ÙeÓ £ÂeÓ Î·d Âå˜àÏÏ‹ÏÔ˘˜, àӷʤÚÔÓÙ·È ‰b â›Û˘ ηd Âå˜ÙcÓ ˙ˆcÓ Ùɘ µ·ÛÈÏ›·˜ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ, àÔη-χÙÔÓÙ˜ ÙcÓ âÛ¯·ÙÔÏÔÁÈÎcÓ àÓ·ÊÔÚaÓÙÔÜ Ì˘ÛÙËÚ›Ô˘ Ùɘ àÁ¿Ë˜.

8. ^∏ ^∞Á›· ηd ªÂÁ¿ÏË ™‡ÓÔ‰Ô˜ à¢-ı‡ÓÂÙ·È ÌÂÙ\ å‰È·ÈÙ¤Ú·˜ àÁ¿Ë˜ ηd ÛÙÔÚ-Áɘ Úe˜ Ùa ·È‰›· ηd ¬ÏÔ˘˜ ÙÔf˜ Ó¤Ô˘˜.ª¤Û· Âå˜ ÙeÓ Î˘ÎÂáÓ· ÙáÓ àÏÏËÏÔ·Ó·È-ÚÔ˘Ì¤ÓˆÓ ïÚÈÛÌáÓ Ùɘ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙÔ˜ Ùɘ ·È-‰ÈÎɘ ìÏÈΛ·˜, ì êÁȈٿÙË ìÌáÓ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·ÚÔ‚¿ÏÏÂÈ Ùa ∫˘ÚÈ·Îa ÏfiÁÈ·, «âaÓ ÌcÛÙÚ·ÊÉÙ ηd Á¤ÓËÛı ó˜ Ùa ·È‰›·, Ôé ÌcÂåÛ¤ÏıËÙ Âå˜ ÙcÓ µ·ÛÈÏ›·Ó ÙáÓ √éÚ·-ÓáÓ» (ª·Ùı. ÈËã, 3) ηd Ùfi «n˜ iÓ Ìc ‰¤ÍË-Ù·È ÙcÓ µ·ÛÈÏ›·Ó ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ ó˜ ·È‰›ÔÓ ÔéÌc ÂåÛ¤ÏıFË Âå˜ ·éÙ‹Ó» (§Ô˘Î. ÈËã, 17), ó˜

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

299

ηd ¬Û· àӷʤÚÂÈ ï ™ˆÙcÚ ìÌáÓ ‰È\ âΛ-ÓÔ˘˜, Ôî ïÔÖÔÈ «ÎˆÏ‡Ô˘Ó» (§Ô˘Î. ÈËã, 16)Ùa ·È‰›· Óa ∆eÓ ÏËÛÈ¿ÛÔ˘Ó Î·d ‰È\ ¬ÛÔ˘˜Ù¿ «ÛηӉ·Ï›˙Ô˘Ó» (ª·Ùı. ÈËã, 6).

^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ÚÔÛʤÚÂÈ Âå˜ ÙÔf˜ Ó¤Ô˘˜ù¯È êÏᘠ«‚Ô‹ıÂÈ·Ó», àÏÏa Ù‹Ó «àÏ‹ıÂÈ-·Ó» Ùɘ ı·ÓıÚˆ›Ó˘ ηÈÓɘ âÓ ÃÚÈÛÙá˙ˆÉ˜. √î çÚıfi‰ÔÍÔÈ Ó¤ÔÈ çÊ›ÏÔ˘Ó Óa Û˘-ÓÂȉËÙÔÔÈ‹ÛÔ˘Ó ¬ÙÈ ÂrÓ·È ÊÔÚÂÖ˜ Ùɘ Ì·-ÎÚ·›ˆÓÔ˜ ηd ÂéÏÔÁË̤Ó˘ ·Ú·‰fiÛˆ˜Ùɘ \√ÚıÔ‰fiÍÔ˘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜, Ù·˘ÙÔ¯ÚfiÓˆ˜‰b ηd Ôî Û˘Ó¯ÈÛÙ·d ·éÙɘ, Ôî ïÔÖÔÈ ıa‰È·Ê˘Ï¿ÛÛÔ˘Ó ı·ÚڷϤˆ˜ ηd ıa ηÏÏÈÂÚ-ÁÔÜÓ Ìb ‰˘Ó·ÌÈÛÌeÓ Ùa˜ ·åˆÓ›Ô˘˜ àÍ›·˜Ùɘ \√ÚıÔ‰ÔÍ›·˜ ‰Èa Óa ‰›‰Ô˘Ó ÙcÓ ˙›‰ˆ-ÚÔÓ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎcÓ Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›·Ó. \∂Í ·éÙáÓ ıaàÓ·‰ÂȯıÔÜÓ Ôî ÌÂÏÏÔÓÙÈÎÔd ‰È¿ÎÔÓÔÈ Ùɘ\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ ÙÔÜ ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ. √î Ó¤ÔÈ, ÏÔÈfiÓ,ÂrÓ·È ù¯È êÏᘠÙfi «Ì¤ÏÏÔÓ» Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏË-Û›·˜, àÏÏa ηd ì âÓÂÚÁe˜ öÎÊÚ·ÛȘ Ùɘ ÊÈ-ÏÔı¤Ô˘ ηd ÊÈÏ·ÓıÚÒÔ˘ ˙ˆÉ˜ ·éÙɘ âÓ Ùá·ÚfiÓÙÈ.

πV. ^∏ ηÙa ÃÚÈÛÙeÓ ·È‰Â›·

9. ∂å˜ ÙcÓ âÔ¯‹Ó Ì·˜, ·Ú·ÙËÚÔÜÓÙ·ÈÂå˜ ÙeÓ ¯áÚÔÓ Ùɘ àÁˆÁɘ ηd Ùɘ ·È‰Â›·˜Ó¤·È Ù¿ÛÂȘ àÓ·ÊÔÚÈÎᘠÚe˜ Ùe ÂÚȯfi-ÌÂÓÔÓ Î·d ÙÔf˜ ÛÎÔÔf˜ Ùɘ ·È‰Â›·˜, ¬ˆ˜Î·d ó˜ Úe˜ Ùe ı¤Ì· Ùɘ ıˆڋÛˆ˜ Ùɘ·È‰ÈÎɘ ìÏÈΛ·˜, ÙÔÜ ÚfiÏÔ˘ ÙfiÛÔÓ ÙÔÜ ‰È-‰·ÛοÏÔ˘ ηd ÙÔÜ Ì·ıËÙÔÜ, ¬ÛÔÓ Î·d ÙÔÜÛ˘Á¯ÚfiÓÔ˘ Û¯ÔÏ›Ԣ. \∂Ê\ ¬ÛÔÓ ì ·È‰Â›·àӷʤÚÂÙ·È ù¯È êÏᘠÂå˜ ¬,ÙÈ ÂrÓ·È, àÏÏ\Âå˜ ·éÙe Ùe ïÔÖÔÓ çÊ›ÏÂÈ Óa ÂrÓ·È ïôÓıÚˆÔ˜ ηd Âå˜ Ùe ÂÚȯfiÌÂÓÔÓ ÙɘÂéı‡Ó˘ ÙÔ˘, ÂrÓ·È ·éÙÔÓfiËÙÔÓ ¬ÙÈ ì ÂåÎÒÓ,ÙcÓ ïÔ›·Ó ö¯ÔÌÂÓ ‰Èa ÙeÓ ôÓıÚˆÔÓ Î·d‰Èa Ùe ÓfiËÌ· Ùɘ ñ¿ÚÍÂÒ˜ ÙÔ˘, ηıÔÚ›˙ÂÈÙcÓ ôÔ„›Ó Ì·˜ ηd ‰Èa ÙcÓ ·È‰Â›·Ó ÙÔ˘.∆e ΢ڛ·Ú¯ÔÓ Û‹ÌÂÚÔÓ âÎÎÔÛÌÈÎÂ˘Ì¤ÓÔÓàÙÔÌÔÎÂÓÙÚÈÎeÓ âÎ·È‰Â˘ÙÈÎeÓ Û‡ÛÙËÌ·,Ùe ïÔÖÔÓ Ù·Ï·Ó›˙ÂÈ ÙcÓ Ó¤·Ó ÁÂÓ¿Ó, ÚÔ-

‚ÏËÌ·Ù›˙ÂÈ Î·d ÙcÓ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔÓ \∂ÎÎÏË-Û›·Ó.

∂å˜ Ùe ΤÓÙÚÔÓ Ùɘ ÔÈÌ·ÓÙÈÎɘ ÌÂÚ›ÌÓ˘Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ ÂñÚ›ÛÎÂÙ·È Ì›· ·È‰Â›·, ìïÔ›· àԂϤÂÈ ù¯È ÌfiÓÔÓ Âå˜ ÙcÓ ÓÔË-ÙÈÎcÓ Î·ÏÏȤÚÁÂÈ·Ó, àÏÏa ηd Âå˜ ÙcÓ ÔåÎÔ-‰ÔÌcÓ Î·d ÙcÓ àÓ¿Ù˘ÍÈÓ ÙÔÜ Û˘ÓfiÏÔ˘àÓıÚÒÔ˘ ó˜ „˘¯Ôۈ̷ÙÈÎɘ ηd ÓÂ˘Ì·-ÙÈÎɘ çÓÙfiÙËÙÔ˜, Û˘ÌÊÒÓˆ˜ Úe˜ ÙcÓ ÙÚ›-Ù˘¯ÔÓ àÚ¯cÓ £Âfi˜, ôÓıÚˆÔ˜, ÎfiÛÌÔ˜.∂å˜ ÙeÓ Î·Ù˯ËÙÈÎeÓ ·éÙɘ ÏfiÁÔÓ, ì \√Úıfi-‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ηÏÂÖ ÊÈÏÔÛÙfiÚÁˆ˜ ÙeÓÏ·eÓ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ, 剛÷· ‰b ÙÔf˜ Ó¤Ô˘˜, Âå˜âÓÛ˘Ó›‰ËÙÔÓ Î·d âÓÂÚÁeÓ Û˘ÌÌÂÙÔ¯cÓ Âå˜ÙcÓ ˙ˆcÓ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜, ηÏÏÈÂÚÁÔÜÛ·Âå˜ ·éÙÔf˜ ÙfiÓ «ôÚÈÛÙÔÓ fiıÔÓ» Ùɘ âÓÃÚÈÛÙˇá ˙ˆÉ˜. √≈Ùˆ, Ùe ¯ÚÈÛÙÂÒÓ˘ÌÔÓϋڈ̷ ÂñÚ›ÛÎÂÈ âÓ ÙFÉ ı·ÓıÚˆ›ÓFË ÎÔÈ-ÓˆÓ›÷· Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ ñ·ÚÍÈ·ÎeÓ ÛÙ‹ÚÈÁ-Ì· ηd ‚ÈÒÓÂÈ âÓ ·éÙFÉ ÙcÓ àÓ·ÛÙ¿ÛÈÌÔÓÚÔÔÙÈÎcÓ Ùɘ ηÙa ¯¿ÚÈÓ ıÂÒÛˆ˜.

V. ^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· âÓÒÈÔÓÙáÓ Û˘Á¯ÚfiÓˆÓ ÚÔÎÏ‹ÛˆÓ

10. ^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ÙÔÜ ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ ÂñÚ›ÛÎÂ-Ù·È Û‹ÌÂÚÔÓ àÓÙÈ̤وԘ àÎÚ·›ˆÓ j ηdÚÔÎÏËÙÈÎáÓ âÎÊÚ¿ÛÂˆÓ Ùɘ å‰ÂÔÏÔÁ›·˜Ùɘ âÎÎÔÛÌÈ·ۈ˜, âӉȷı¤ÙˆÓ Âå˜ Ùa˜ÔÏÈÙÈο˜, ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÈÎa˜ ηd ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎa˜âÍÂÏ›ÍÂȘ. µ·ÛÈÎeÓ ÛÙÔȯÂÖÔÓ Ùɘ å‰ÂÔÏÔ-Á›·˜ Ùɘ âÎÎÔÛÌÈ·ۈ˜ ñÉÚÍ ¿ÓÙÔÙÂηd ·Ú·Ì¤ÓÂÈ Ì¤¯ÚÈ Û‹ÌÂÚÔÓ ì Ï‹Ú˘·éÙÔÓfiÌËÛȘ ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ àe ÙeÓ ÃÚÈ-ÛÙeÓ Î·d àe ÙcÓ ÓÂ˘Ì·ÙÈÎcÓ âÈÚÚÔcÓÙɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜, ‰Èa Ùɘ ·éı·ÈÚ¤ÙÔ˘ Ì¿ÏÈ-ÛÙ· Ù·˘Ù›Ûˆ˜ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ Úe˜ ÙeÓ Û˘-ÓÙËÚËÙÈÛÌfiÓ, ó˜ â›Û˘ ηd ‰Èa ÙÔÜ àÓÈÛÙÔ-Ú‹ÙÔ˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÌÔÜ ·éÙɘ ó˜ ‰ÉıÂÓâÌÔ‰›Ô˘ Âå˜ ÄÛ·Ó ÚfiÔ‰ÔÓ Î·d âͤÏÈÍÈÓ.∂å˜ Ùa˜ âÎÎÔÛÌÈÎÂ˘Ì¤Ó·˜ Û˘Á¯ÚfiÓÔ˘˜ ÎÔÈ-ÓˆÓ›·˜ ï ôÓıÚˆÔ˜, àÔÎÂÎÔÌ̤ÓÔ˜ àeÙeÓ £ÂfiÓ, Ù·˘Ù›˙ÂÈ ÙcÓ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›·Ó ÙÔ˘ ηd

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

300

Ùe ÓfiËÌ· Ùɘ ˙ˆÉ˜ ÙÔ˘ Ìb àfiÏ˘ÙÔÓ ·éÙÔ-ÓÔÌ›·Ó ηd Ìb àÔ‰¤ÛÌ¢ÛÈÓ àe ÙeÓ·åÒÓÈÔÓ ÚÔÔÚÈÛÌfiÓ ÙÔ˘, Ìb àÔÙ¤ÏÂÛÌ·ÛÂÈÚaÓ ·Ú·ÓÔ‹ÛÂˆÓ Î·d ÛÎÔ›ÌˆÓ ·-ÚÂÚÌËÓÂÈáÓ Ùɘ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎɘ ·Ú·‰fiÛˆ˜.√≈Ùˆ˜, ì ôÓˆıÂÓ ¯ÔÚ‹ÁËÛȘ Ùɘ âÓ ÃÚÈÛÙáâÏ¢ıÂÚ›·˜ ηd ì ÚfiÔ‰Ô˜ Âå˜ Ùfi «Ì¤ÙÚÔÓìÏÈΛ·˜ ÙÔÜ ÏËÚÒÌ·ÙÔ˜ ÙÔÜ ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ»(\∂ÊÂÛ. ‰ã, 13) ıˆÚÂÖÙ·È ¬ÙÈ àÓÙÈÛÙÚ·Ù‡-ÂÙ·È Ùa˜ ·éÙÔÛˆÙËÚÈÎa˜ Ù¿ÛÂȘ ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒ-Ô˘. ^∏ ı˘ÛÈ·ÛÙÈÎc àÁ¿Ë àÍÈÔÏÔÁÂÖÙ·È ó˜àۇ̂·ÙÔ˜ Ìb ÙeÓ àÙÔÌÔÎÂÓÙÚÈÛÌfiÓ, âÓá ïàÛÎËÙÈÎe˜ ¯·Ú·ÎÙcÚ ÙÔÜ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎÔÜõıÔ˘˜ ÎÚ›ÓÂÙ·È ó˜ àÊfiÚËÙÔ˜ ÚfiÎÏËÛȘ‰Èa ÙeÓ Â鉷ÈÌÔÓÈÛÌeÓ ÙÔÜ àÙfiÌÔ˘.

^∏ Ù·‡ÙÈÛȘ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ Ìb Û˘ÓÙËÚË-ÙÈÛÌfiÓ, àÛ˘Ì‚›‚·ÛÙÔÓ Úe˜ ÙcÓ ÚÔfi‰ÔÓÙÔÜ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÔÜ, ÂrÓ·È ·éı·›ÚÂÙÔ˜ ηd η-Ù·¯ÚËÛÙÈ΋, âÊ\ ¬ÛÔÓ ì Û˘Ó›‰ËÛȘ Ùɘ Ù·˘-ÙfiÙËÙÔ˜ ÙáÓ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎáÓ Ï·áÓ Ê¤ÚÂÈ àÓÂ-Í›ÙËÏÔÓ ÙcÓ ÛÊÚ·ÁÖ‰· Ùɘ ‰È·¯ÚÔÓÈÎÉ˜Û˘Ì‚ÔÏɘ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ ù¯È ÌfiÓÔÓ Âå˜ ÙcÓÔÏÈÙÈÛÙÈÎcÓ ÎÏËÚÔÓÔÌ›·Ó ·éÙáÓ, àÏÏa ηdÂå˜ ÙcÓ ñÁÈÄ àÓ¿Ù˘ÍÈÓ ÙÔÜ ı‡Ú·ıÂÓ ÔÏÈÙÈ-ÛÌÔÜ ÁÂÓÈÎÒÙÂÚÔÓ, àÊÔÜ ï £Âe˜ öıÂÛ ÙeÓôÓıÚˆÔÓ ÔåÎÔÓfiÌÔÓ Ùɘ ı›·˜ ‰ËÌÈÔ˘Ú-Á›·˜ ηd Û˘ÓÂÚÁeÓ ∞éÙÔÜ âÓ Ùá ÎfiÛ̈. ^∏\√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·, öÓ·ÓÙÈ ÙÔÜ Û˘Á-¯ÚfiÓÔ˘ «àÓıÚˆÔıÂÔÜ», ÚÔ‚¿ÏÏÂÈ ÙfiÓ«£Â¿ÓıÚˆÔÓ» ó˜ öÛ¯·ÙÔÓ Ì¤ÙÚÔÓ ÙáÓ¿ÓÙˆÓ: «√éÎ ôÓıÚˆÔÓ àÔıˆı¤ÓÙ· Ϥ-ÁÔÌÂÓ, àÏÏa £ÂeÓ âÓ·ÓıÚˆ‹Û·ÓÙ·» (\πˆ-¿ÓÓÔ˘ ¢·Ì·ÛÎËÓÔÜ, ò∂ΉÔÛȘ àÎÚÈ‚c˜ ÙɘçÚıÔ‰fiÍÔ˘ ›ÛÙˆ˜, °ã, 2. PG 94, 988).\∞Ó·‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÈ ‰b ÙcÓ ÛˆÙËÚÈÒ‰Ë àÏ‹ıÂÈ·ÓÙÔÜ £Â·ÓıÚÒÔ˘ ηd Ùe ™áÌ¿ ∆Ô˘, ÙcÓ\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·Ó, ó˜ ÙfiÔÓ Î·d ÙÚfiÔÓ Ùɘ âÓâÏ¢ıÂÚ›÷· ˙ˆÉ˜, ó˜ «àÏËı‡ÂÈÓ âÓ àÁ¿FË»(Ú‚Ï. \∂ÊÂÛ. ‰ã, 15) ηd ó˜ ÌÂÙÔ¯‹Ó, õ‰Ëâd Ùɘ Áɘ, Âå˜ ÙcÓ ˙ˆcÓ ÙÔÜ àÓ·ÛÙ¿ÓÙÔ˜ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ. ^√ ı·ÓıÚÒÈÓÔ˜, «ÔéÎ âÎ ÙÔÜ

ÎfiÛÌÔ˘» (\πˆ¿Ó. ÈËã, 36) ¯·Ú·ÎÙcÚ Ùɘ\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜, ï ïÔÖÔ˜ ÙÚ¤ÊÂÈ Î·d ηÙ¢ı‡-ÓÂÈ Ù‹Ó «âÓ Ùá ÎfiÛÌˇ » ·ÚÔ˘Û›·Ó ηd Ì·Ú-Ù˘Ú›·Ó ·éÙɘ, ÂrÓ·È àÛ˘Ì‚›‚·ÛÙÔ˜ Ìb οıÂÌÔÚÊcÓ Û˘Û¯ËÌ·ÙÈÛÌÔÜ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ ÌbÙeÓ ÎfiÛÌÔÓ (Ú‚Ï. ƒˆÌ. È‚ã, 2).

11. ¢Èa Ùɘ Û˘Á¯ÚfiÓÔ˘ àӷه͈˜ ÙáÓâÈÛÙËÌáÓ Î·d Ùɘ Ù¯ÓÔÏÔÁ›·˜, ì ˙ˆ‹ Ì·˜àÏÏ¿˙ÂÈ ÚÈ˙ÈÎá˜. ∫·d ¬,ÙÈ âÈʤÚÂÈàÏÏ·ÁcÓ Âå˜ ÙeÓ ÙÚfiÔÓ ˙ˆÉ˜ ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒ-Ô˘, à·ÈÙÂÖ àe ̤ÚÔ˘˜ ÙÔ˘ ‰È¿ÎÚÈÛÈÓ, âÊ\¬ÛÔÓ, âÎÙe˜ ÙáÓ ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎáÓ ÂéÂÚÁÂÛÈáÓ,¬ˆ˜ Ï.¯. ì ‰È¢ÎfiÏ˘ÓÛȘ Ùɘ ηıËÌÂÚÈÓfi-ÙËÙÔ˜, ì âÈÙ˘¯c˜ àÓÙÈÌÂÙÒÈÛȘ ÛÔ‚·ÚáÓàÛıÂÓÂÈáÓ Î·d ì öÚ¢ӷ ÙÔÜ ‰È·ÛÙ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜,ÂúÌÂı· â›Û˘ àÓÙÈ̤وÔÈ Î·d Ìb Ùa˜àÚÓËÙÈÎa˜ âÈÙÒÛÂȘ Ùɘ âÈÛÙËÌÔÓÈÎɘÚÔfi‰Ô˘. ^À¿Ú¯ÂÈ ï ΛӉ˘ÓÔ˜ ¯ÂÈÚ·ÁˆÁ‹-Ûˆ˜ Ùɘ àÓıÚˆ›Ó˘ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›·˜, ¯Ú‹Ûˆ˜ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ ó˜ êÏÔÜ Ì¤ÛÔ˘, ÛÙ·‰È·ÎɘàˆÏ›·˜ ÔÏ˘Ù›ÌˆÓ ·Ú·‰fiÛˆÓ,àÂÈÏɘ j ηd ηٷÛÙÚÔÊɘ ÙÔÜ Ê˘ÛÈÎÔÜÂÚÈ‚¿ÏÏÔÓÙÔ˜.

^∏ âÈÛÙ‹ÌË, àe ÙcÓ å‰›·Ó ÙcÓ Ê‡ÛÈÓÙ˘, ‰bÓ ‰È·ı¤ÙÂÈ ‰˘ÛÙ˘¯á˜ Ùa àÓ·Áηַ̤۷ ‰Èa ÙcÓ ÚfiÏË„ÈÓ Î·d ÙcÓ ıÂڷ›·ÓÔÏÏáÓ âÎ ÙáÓ ÚÔ‚ÏËÌ¿ÙˆÓ, Ùa ïÔÖ·ÚÔηÏÂÖ à̤ۈ˜ j âÌ̤ۈ˜. ^∏ âÈÛÙËÌÔ-ÓÈÎc ÁÓáÛȘ ‰bÓ ÎÈÓËÙÔÔÈÂÖ ÙcÓ äıÈÎcÓ‚Ô‡ÏËÛÈÓ ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘, ï ïÔÖÔ˜, η›ÙÔÈÁÓˆÚ›˙ÂÈ ÙÔf˜ ÎÈÓ‰‡ÓÔ˘˜, Û˘Ó¯›˙ÂÈ Óa ‰Ú÷Äó˜ âaÓ ‰bÓ âÁÓÒÚÈ˙ÂÓ. ^∏ à¿ÓÙËÛȘ Âå˜ ÙaÛÔ‚·Úa ñ·ÚÍÈ·Îa ηd äıÈÎa ÚÔ‚Ï‹Ì·Ù·ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ ηd Âå˜ Ùe ·åÒÓÈÔÓ ÓfiËÌ· Ùɘ˙ˆÉ˜ ·éÙÔÜ Î·d ÙÔÜ ÎfiÛÌÔ˘, ‰bÓ ÂrÓ·È ‰˘-Ó·ÙeÓ Óa ‰ÔıFÉ ¯ˆÚd˜ Ì›·Ó ÓÂ˘Ì·ÙÈÎcÓÚÔÛ¤ÁÁÈÛÈÓ.

12. ¢È¿¯˘ÙÔ˜ ÂrÓ·È Âå˜ ÙcÓ âÔ¯‹Ó Ì·˜ ïâÓıÔ˘ÛÈ·ÛÌe˜ ‰Èa Ùa˜ âÓÙ˘ˆÛÈ·Îa˜ âÍÂ-Ï›ÍÂȘ Âå˜ ÙeÓ ¯áÚÔÓ Ùɘ µÈÔÏÔÁ›·˜, Ùɘ °Â-ÓÂÙÈÎɘ ηd Ùɘ ¡Â˘ÚÔÊ˘ÛÈÔÏÔÁ›·˜ ÙÔÜ

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

301

âÁÎÂÊ¿ÏÔ˘. ¶ÚfiÎÂÈÙ·È ‰È\ âÈÛÙËÌÔÓÈÎa˜Î·Ù·ÎÙ‹ÛÂȘ, Ùe ÂsÚÔ˜ ÙáÓ âÊ·ÚÌÔÁáÓ ÙáÓïÔ›ˆÓ âÓ‰¤¯ÂÙ·È Óa ÚÔηϤÛFË ÛÔ‚·ÚÒ-ٷٷ àÓıÚˆÔÏÔÁÈÎa ηd äıÈÎa ‰ÈÏ‹ÌÌ·-Ù·. ^∏ àÓÂͤÏÂÁÎÙÔ˜ ¯ÚÉÛȘ Ùɘ µÈÔÙ¯ÓÔ-ÏÔÁ›·˜ Âå˜ ÙcÓ àÚ¯‹Ó, ÙcÓ ‰È¿ÚÎÂÈ·Ó Î·d ÙeÙ¤ÏÔ˜ Ùɘ ˙ˆÉ˜, ı¤ÙÂÈ Âå˜ Î›Ó‰˘ÓÔÓ ÙcÓ·éıÂÓÙÈÎcÓ ÏËÚfiÙËÙ· ·éÙɘ. ^√ ôÓıÚˆ-Ô˜ ÂÈÚ·Ì·Ù›˙ÂÙ·È âÓÙÔÓÒÙÂÚÔÓ Ìb ÙcÓ剛·Ó ÙÔ˘ ʇÛÈÓ Î·Ùa àÎÚ·ÖÔÓ Î·d âÈΛÓ-‰˘ÓÔÓ ÙÚfiÔÓ. ∫ÈÓ‰˘Ó‡ÂÈ Óa ÌÂÙ·ÙÚ·FÉÂå˜ Ì›·Ó ‚ÈÔÏÔÁÈÎcÓ Ì˯·Ó‹Ó, Âå˜ Ì›·ÓàÚfiÛˆÔÓ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎcÓ ÌÔÓ¿‰· j Âå˜ Ì›·ÓÛ˘Û΢cÓ âÏÂÁ¯Ô̤Ó˘ ÛΤ„ˆ˜.

^∏ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ‰bÓ ÂrÓ·È ‰˘-Ó·ÙeÓ Óa ·Ú·Ì›ÓFË Âå˜ Ùe ÂÚÈıÒÚÈÔÓ ÙÉ˜Û˘˙ËÙ‹Ûˆ˜ ÙfiÛÔÓ ÛÔ˘‰·›ˆÓ àÓıÚˆÔÏÔ-ÁÈÎáÓ, äıÈÎáÓ Î·d ñ·ÚÍÈ·ÎáÓ ˙ËÙËÌ¿ÙˆÓ.™ÙËÚ›˙ÂÙ·È Âå˜ ıÂÔ‰›‰·ÎÙ· ÎÚÈÙ‹ÚÈ·, àÓ·-‰ÂÈÎÓ‡Ô˘Û· ÙcÓ âÈηÈÚfiÙËÙ· Ùɘ çÚıÔ‰fi-ÍÔ˘ àÓıÚˆÔÏÔÁ›·˜ à¤Ó·ÓÙÈ Âå˜ ÙcÓ Û‡Á-¯ÚÔÓÔÓ àÓ·ÙÚÔcÓ ÙáÓ àÍÈáÓ.^∏ \∂ÎÎÏË-Û›· ìÌáÓ ‰‡Ó·Ù·È ηd çÊ›ÏÂÈ Óa âÎÊÚ¿ÛFËâÓ Ùá ÎfiÛÌˇ ÙcÓ ÚÔÊËÙÈÎcÓ ·éÙɘ Û˘Ó›-‰ËÛÈÓ âÓ \πËÛÔÜ ÃÚÈÛÙá, ï ïÔÖÔ˜ âÓ ÙFÉ\∂Ó·ÓıÚˆ‹ÛÂÈ ÚÔۤϷ‚ÂÓ ¬ÏÔÓ ÙeÓôÓıÚˆÔÓ Î·d ÂrÓ·È Ùe àfiÏ˘ÙÔÓ ÚfiÙ˘ÔÓÙɘ àӷηÈÓ›Ûˆ˜ ÙÔÜ àÓıÚˆ›ÓÔ˘ Á¤ÓÔ˘˜.¶ÚÔ‚¿ÏÏÂÈ ÙcÓ îÂÚfiÙËÙ· Ùɘ ˙ˆÉ˜ ηd ÙeÓ¯·Ú·ÎÙÉÚ· ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ ó˜ ÚÔÛÒÔ˘âÍ ·éÙɘ Ù·‡Ù˘ Ùɘ àگɘ Ùɘ Û˘ÏÏ‹„ˆ˜.∆e ‰Èη›ˆÌ· Âå˜ ÙcÓ Á¤ÓÓËÛÈÓ ÂrÓ·È ÙeÚáÙÔÓ ÌÂÙ·Íf ÙáÓ àÓıÚˆ›ÓˆÓ ‰ÈηȈ̿-ÙˆÓ. ^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ó˜ ı·ÓıÚˆ›ÓË ÎÔÈÓˆ-Ó›·, Âå˜ ÙcÓ ïÔ›·Ó ≤ηÛÙÔ˜ ôÓıÚˆÔ˜àÔÙÂÏÂÖ ÌÔÓ·‰ÈÎcÓ çÓÙfiÙËÙ·, ÚÔˆÚÈṲ̂-ÓËÓ Âå˜ ÚÔÛˆÈÎcÓ ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·Ó ÌÂÙa ÙÔÜ£ÂÔÜ, àÓÙÈÛÙ¤ÎÂÙ·È Âå˜ ÄÛ·Ó ÚÔÛ¿ıÂÈ-·Ó àÓÙÈÎÂÈÌÂÓÔÔÈ‹Ûˆ˜ ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘,ÌÂÙ·ÙÚÔɘ ÙÔ˘ Âå˜ ÌÂÙÚ‹ÛÈÌÔÓ Ì¤ÁÂıÔ˜.√é‰bÓ âÈÛÙËÌÔÓÈÎeÓ â›Ù¢ÁÌ· âÈÙÚ¤Â-

Ù·È Óa ı›ÁFË ÙcÓ àÍÈÔÚ¤ÂÈ·Ó ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒ-Ô˘ ηd ÙeÓ ıÂÖÔÓ ÚÔÔÚÈÛÌeÓ ·éÙÔÜ. ^√ôÓıÚˆÔ˜ ‰bÓ ÚÔÛ‰ÈÔÚ›˙ÂÙ·È ÌfiÓÔÓ àeÙa ÁÔÓ›‰È¿ ÙÔ˘.

\∂d Ùɘ ‚¿Ûˆ˜ ·éÙɘ ıÂÌÂÏÈÔ‡Ù·È ì µÈ-ÔËıÈÎc âÍ âfi„ˆ˜ çÚıÔ‰fiÍÔ˘. ∂å˜ Ì›·ÓâÔ¯cÓ àÏÏËÏÔÛ˘ÁÎÚÔ˘ÔÌ¤ÓˆÓ ÂåÎfiÓˆÓÂÚd ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘, ì çÚıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ µÈÔËıÈÎcÚÔ‚¿ÏÏÂÈ, à¤Ó·ÓÙÈ Âå˜ ı‡Ú·ıÂÓ ·éÙÔÓfi-ÌÔ˘˜ ηd Û˘ÚÚÈÎÓˆÙÈÎa˜ àÓıÚˆÔÏÔÁÈÎa˜ıˆڋÛÂȘ, ÙcÓ Î·Ù\ ÂåÎfiÓ· ηd ηı\ ïÌÔ›-ˆÛÈÓ £ÂÔÜ ‰ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁ›·Ó ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ ηdÙeÓ ·åÒÓÈÔÓ ÚÔÔÚÈÛÌeÓ ·éÙÔÜ. ™˘Ì‚¿ÏÏÂÈÔ≈Ùˆ˜ Âå˜ ÙeÓ âÌÏÔ˘ÙÈÛÌeÓ Ùɘ ÊÈÏÔÛÔ-ÊÈÎɘ ηd âÈÛÙËÌÔÓÈÎɘ Û˘˙ËÙ‹Ûˆ˜ ÙáÓ‚ÈÔËıÈÎáÓ ıÂÌ¿ÙˆÓ ‰Èa Ùɘ ‚È‚ÏÈÎɘ àÓ-ıÚˆÔÏÔÁ›·˜ ηd Ùɘ ÓÂ˘Ì·ÙÈÎɘ âÌÂÈ-Ú›·˜ Ùɘ \√ÚıÔ‰ÔÍ›·˜.

13. ∂å˜ Ì›·Ó ·ÁÎfiÛÌÈÔÓ ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·Ó, ÚÔ-Û·Ó·ÙÔÏÈṲ̂ÓËÓ Âå˜ Ùfi «ö¯ÂÈÓ» ηd ÙeÓ àÙÔ-ÌÔÎÂÓÙÚÈÛÌfiÓ, ì \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ ∫·ıÔÏÈÎc\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ÚÔ‚¿ÏÏÂÈ ÙcÓ àÏ‹ıÂÈ·Ó Ùɘ âÓÃÚÈÛÙá ηd Ùɘ ηÙa ÃÚÈÛÙeÓ ˙ˆÉ˜, ÙcÓâÏ¢ı¤Úˆ˜ Û·ÚÎÔ˘Ì¤ÓËÓ Âå˜ ÙcÓ Î·ıËÌÂ-ÚÈÓcÓ ˙ˆcÓ ëοÛÙÔ˘ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ ‰Èa ÙáÓöÚÁˆÓ ·éÙÔÜ «≤ˆ˜ ëÛ¤Ú·˜» (æ·ÏÌ. ÚÁã,23), ‰Èa ÙáÓ ïÔ›ˆÓ ÔyÙÔ˜ ηı›ÛÙ·Ù·È Û˘-ÓÂÚÁe˜ ÙÔÜ ·åˆÓ›Ô˘ ¶·ÙÚfi˜ – «£ÂÔÜ âÛÌÂÓÛ˘ÓÂÚÁÔ›» (∞ã ∫ÔÚ. Áã, 9) – ηd ÙÔÜ ÀîÔÜ∞éÙÔÜ, «ï ¶·Ù‹Ú ÌÔ˘ ≤ˆ˜ ôÚÙÈ âÚÁ¿˙ÂÙ·ÈÎàÁg âÚÁ¿˙ÔÌ·È» (\πˆ¿Ó. Âã, 17). ^∏ ¯¿ÚȘÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ êÁÈ¿˙ÂÈ ‰Èa ÙÔÜ ∞Á›Ô˘ ¶Ó‡̷-ÙÔ˜ Ùa öÚÁ· ÙáÓ ¯ÂÈÚáÓ ÙÔÜ Û˘ÓÂÚÁÔÜÓÙÔ˜Ùá £Âá àÓıÚÒÔ˘, àÓ·‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÔÓÙ·˜ ÙcÓ âÓ·éÙÔÖ˜ ηٿʷÛÈÓ Ùɘ ˙ˆÉ˜ ηd Ùɘ àÓıÚˆ-›Ó˘ ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·˜. \∂ÓÙe˜ ·éÙÔÜ ÙÔÜ Ï·ÈÛ›-Ô˘ ÙÔÔıÂÙÂÖÙ·È Î·d ì ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎc ôÛÎËÛȘ,‰È·Ê¤ÚÔ˘Û· ÚÈ˙ÈÎᘠàe οı ‰˘˚ÛÙÈÎeÓàÛÎËÙÈÛÌfiÓ, ï ïÔÖÔ˜ àÔÎfiÙÂÈ ÙeÓôÓıÚˆÔÓ àe ÙcÓ ˙ˆcÓ Î·d àe ÙeÓ Û˘-Ó¿ÓıÚˆÔÓ. ^∏ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎc ôÛÎËÛȘ ηd ì

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

302

âÁÎÚ¿ÙÂÈ·, ·î ïÔÖ·È Û˘Ó‰¤Ô˘Ó ÙeÓ ôÓıÚˆ-ÔÓ Ìb ÙcÓ Ì˘ÛÙËÚÈ·ÎcÓ ˙ˆcÓ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏË-Û›·˜, ‰bÓ àÊÔÚÔÜÓ ÌfiÓÔÓ Âå˜ ÙeÓ ÌÔÓ·-¯ÈÎeÓ ‚›ÔÓ, àÏÏa ÂrÓ·È ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈÎeÓÙɘ âÎÎÏËÛÈ·ÛÙÈÎɘ ˙ˆÉ˜ Âå˜ ¬Ï·˜ Ùa˜âÎÊ¿ÓÛÂȘ ·éÙɘ, êÙc Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›· Ùɘ ·-ÚÔ˘Û›·˜ ÙÔÜ âÛ¯·ÙÔÏÔÁÈÎÔÜ Ó‡̷ÙÔ˜ Âå˜ÙcÓ ÂéÏÔÁË̤ÓËÓ ‚ÈÔÙcÓ ÙáÓ ÈÛÙáÓ.

14. ∞î Ú›˙·È Ùɘ ÔåÎÔÏÔÁÈÎɘ ÎÚ›Ûˆ˜ÂrÓ·È ÓÂ˘Ì·ÙÈηd ηd äıÈη›, âӉȿıÂÙÔÈÂå˜ ÙcÓ Î·Ú‰›·Ó ëοÛÙÔ˘ àÓıÚÒÔ˘. ∞éÙcì ÎÚ›ÛȘ âȉÂÈÓÔÜÙ·È Î·Ùa ÙÔf˜ ÙÂÏÂ˘Ù·›-Ô˘˜ ·åáÓ·˜ âÍ ·åÙ›·˜ ÙáÓ ÔÈÎ›ÏˆÓ ‰È¯·-ÛÌáÓ ÚÔηÏÔ˘Ì¤ÓˆÓ àe àÓıÚÒÈÓ· ¿-ıË, ¬ˆ˜ ì ÏÂÔÓÂÍ›·, ì àÏËÛÙ›·, ï âÁˆÈ-ÛÌfi˜, ì êÚ·ÎÙÈÎc ‰È¿ıÂÛȘ ηd àe Ùa˜âÈÙÒÛÂȘ ·éÙáÓ âd ÙÔÜ Ï·Ó‹ÙÔ˘, ó˜ ìÎÏÈÌ·ÙÈÎc àÏÏ·Á‹, ì ïÔ›· ϤÔÓ àÂÈÏÂÖÂå˜ ÌÂÁ¿ÏÔÓ ‚·ıÌeÓ Ùe Ê˘ÛÈÎeÓ ÂÚÈ‚¿Ï-ÏÔÓ, ÙeÓ ÎÔÈÓeÓ ìÌáÓ «ÔrÎÔÓ». ^∏ ÚÉÍȘ Ùɘۯ¤Ûˆ˜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ ηd ÎÙ›Ûˆ˜ ÂrÓ·È ‰È·-ÛÙÚ¤‚ψÛȘ Ùɘ ·éıÂÓÙÈÎɘ ¯Ú‹Ûˆ˜ Ùɘ‰ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁ›·˜ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ. ^∏ àÓÙÈÌÂÙÒÈÛȘÙÔÜ ÔåÎÔÏÔÁÈÎÔÜ ÚÔ‚Ï‹Ì·ÙÔ˜ âd ÙFÉ ‚¿ÛÂÈÙáÓ àÚ¯áÓ Ùɘ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎɘ ·Ú·‰fiÛˆ˜à·ÈÙÂÖ ù¯È ÌfiÓÔÓ ÌÂÙ¿ÓÔÈ·Ó ‰Èa ÙcÓ êÌ·Ú-Ù›·Ó Ùɘ âÎÌÂÙ·Ïχۈ˜ ÙáÓ Ê˘ÛÈÎáÓ fi-ÚˆÓ ÙÔÜ Ï·Ó‹ÙÔ˘, õÙÔÈ ÚÈ˙ÈÎcÓ àÏÏ·ÁcÓÓÔÔÙÚÔ›·˜ ηd Û˘ÌÂÚÈÊÔÚĘ, àÏÏa ηdàÛÎËÙÈÛÌfiÓ, ó˜ àÓÙ›‰ÔÙÔÓ Âå˜ ÙeÓ Î·Ù·Ó·-ψÙÈÛÌfiÓ, Âå˜ ÙcÓ ıÂÔÔ›ËÛÈÓ ÙáÓ àÓ·ÁÎáÓηd Âå˜ ÙcÓ ÎÙËÙÈÎcÓ ÛÙ¿ÛÈÓ. ¶ÚÔ¸Ôı¤ÙÂÈâ›Û˘ ηd ÙcÓ ÌÂÁ›ÛÙËÓ Âéı‡ÓËÓ ìÌáÓ Óa·Ú·‰ÒÛˆÌÂÓ Âå˜ Ùa˜ âÂÚ¯Ô̤ӷ˜ ÁÂÓÂa˜‚ÈÒÛÈÌÔÓ Ê˘ÛÈÎeÓ ÂÚÈ‚¿ÏÏÔÓ Î·d ÙcÓ¯ÚÉÛÈÓ ·éÙÔÜ Î·Ùa ı›·Ó ‚Ô‡ÏËÛÈÓ Î·dÂéÏÔÁ›·Ó. ∂å˜ Ùa Ì˘ÛÙ‹ÚÈ· Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜Î·Ù·Ê¿ÛÎÂÙ·È ì ‰ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁ›· ηd ï ôÓıÚˆ-Ô˜ âÓ‰˘Ó·ÌÒÓÂÙ·È ‰Èa Óa ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁFÉ ó˜ÔåÎÔÓfiÌÔ˜, Ê‡Ï·Í Î·› «îÂÚ‡˜» ·éÙɘ, ÚÔ-Û¿ÁˆÓ Ù·‡ÙËÓ ‰ÔÍÔÏÔÁÈÎᘠÙá ¢ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁá

–«∆a ™a âÎ ÙáÓ ™áÓ, ™Ôd ÚÔÛʤÚÔÌÂÓηÙa ¿ÓÙ· ηd ‰Èa ¿ÓÙ·»– ηd ηÏ-ÏÈÂÚÁáÓ Â鯷ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÎcÓ Û¯¤ÛÈÓ Ìb ÙcÓ ÎÙ›-ÛÈÓ. ^∏ çÚıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ ·éÙc Âé·ÁÁÂÏÈÎc ηd·ÙÂÚÈÎc ÚÔÛ¤ÁÁÈÛȘ ÛÙÚ¤ÊÂÈ â›Û˘ ÙcÓÚÔÛÔ¯‹Ó Ì·˜ Âå˜ Ùa˜ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎa˜ ‰È·ÛÙ¿-ÛÂȘ ηd Ùa˜ ÙÚ·ÁÈÎa˜ âÈÙÒÛÂȘ Ùɘ ηٷ-ÛÙÚÔÊɘ ÙÔÜ Ê˘ÛÈÎÔÜ ÂÚÈ‚¿ÏÏÔÓÙÔ˜.

Vπ. ^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· âÓÒÈÔÓÙɘ ·ÁÎÔÛÌÈÔÔÈ‹Ûˆ˜, àÎÚ·›ˆÓÊ·ÈÓÔÌ¤ÓˆÓ ‚›·˜Î·d Ùɘ ÌÂÙ·Ó·ÛÙ‡Ûˆ˜

15. ^∏ Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓÔ˜ å‰ÂÔÏÔÁ›· Ùɘ ·ÁÎÔ-ÛÌÈÔÔÈ‹Ûˆ˜, ì ïÔ›· âÈ‚¿ÏÏÂÙ·È àıÔ-Ú‡‚ˆ˜ ηd âÍ·ÏÔÜÙ·È Ú·Á‰·›ˆ˜, ÚÔη-ÏÂÖ õ‰Ë åÛ¯˘ÚÔf˜ ÎÏ˘‰ˆÓÈÛÌÔf˜ Âå˜ ÙcÓÔåÎÔÓÔÌ›·Ó ηd ÙcÓ ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·Ó Âå˜ ·ÁÎfi-ÛÌÈÔÓ Îϛ̷η. ^∏ âÈ‚ÔÏ‹ Ù˘ ö¯ÂÈ ‰ËÌÈ-Ô˘ÚÁ‹ÛÂÈ Ó¤·˜ ÌÔÚÊa˜ Û˘ÛÙËÌ·ÙÈÎɘ âÎÌÂ-Ù·Ïχۈ˜ ηd ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎɘ à‰ÈΛ·˜, ö¯ÂÈۯ‰ȿÛÂÈ ÙcÓ ÛÙ·‰È·ÎcÓ âÍÔ˘‰ÂÙ¤ÚˆÛÈÓÙáÓ âÌÔ‰›ˆÓ ÙáÓ àÓÙÈÙÈıÂÌ¤ÓˆÓ âıÓÈÎáÓ,ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎáÓ, å‰ÂÔÏÔÁÈÎáÓ j ôÏÏˆÓ ·-Ú·‰fiÛÂˆÓ Î·d ö¯ÂÈ õ‰Ë ï‰ËÁ‹ÛÂÈ Âå˜ ÙcÓàÔ‰˘Ó¿ÌˆÛÈÓ j ηd Âå˜ ÙcÓ ÙÂÏÈÎcÓ àÔ-‰fiÌËÛÈÓ ÙáÓ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎáÓ Î·Ù·ÎÙ‹ÛˆÓ,ñe Ùe ÚfiÛ¯ËÌ· Ì¿ÏÈÛÙ· Ùɘ ‰ÉıÂÓ àÓ·-Áη›·˜ àÓ·Û˘ÁÎÚÔÙ‹Ûˆ˜ Ùɘ ·ÁÎÔÛÌ›Ô˘ÔåÎÔÓÔÌ›·˜, ‰È¢ڇÓÔ˘Û· Ô≈Ùˆ Ùe ¯¿ÛÌ·ÌÂÙ·Íf ÏÔ˘Û›ˆÓ ηd Ùˆ¯áÓ, ‰˘Ó·ÌÈÙ›-˙Ô˘Û· ÙcÓ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎcÓ Û˘ÓÔ¯cÓ ÙáÓ Ï·áÓηd àÓ·ÚÚÈ›˙Ô˘Û· Ó¤·˜ ëÛÙ›·˜ ·ÁÎÔ-ÛÌ›ˆÓ âÓÙ¿ÛˆÓ.

^∏ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·, öÓ·ÓÙÈ ÙɘåÛÔ‰ˆÙÈÎɘ ηd àÚÔÛÒÔ˘ ïÌÔÁÂÓÔÔÈ-‹Ûˆ˜, ÙcÓ ïÔ›·Ó ÚÔˆıÂÖ ì ·ÁÎÔÛÌÈÔ-Ô›ËÛȘ, àÏÏa ηd ÙáÓ àÎÚÔÙ‹ÙˆÓ ÙÔÜ â-ıÓÔÊ˘ÏÂÙÈÛÌÔÜ, ÂåÛËÁÂÖÙ·È ÙcÓ ÚÔÛÙ·Û›·ÓÙɘ Ù·˘ÙfiÙËÙÔ˜ ÙáÓ Ï·áÓ Î·d ÙcÓ âÓ›Û¯˘ÛÈÓÙɘ âÓÙÔÈfiÙËÙÔ˜. ^ø˜ âÓ·ÏÏ·ÎÙÈÎeÓ ñfi-‰ÂÈÁÌ· ‰Èa ÙcÓ ëÓfiÙËÙ· Ùɘ àÓıÚˆfiÙËÙÔ˜

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

303

ÚÔ‚¿ÏÏÂÈ ÙcÓ àÚıÚˆÙcÓ çÚÁ¿ÓˆÛÈÓ Ùɘ\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜, âd ÙFÉ ‚¿ÛÂÈ Ùɘ åÛÔÙÈÌ›·˜ ÙáÓηÙa ÙfiÔ˘˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛÈáÓ. ^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·àÓÙÈÙ›ıÂÙ·È Âå˜ ÙcÓ ÚÔÎÏËÙÈÎcÓ àÂÈÏcÓ‰Èa ÙeÓ Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓÔÓ ôÓıÚˆÔÓ Î·d Ùa˜ ÔÏÈ-ÙÈÛÙÈÎa˜ ·Ú·‰fiÛÂȘ ÙáÓ Ï·áÓ, ÙcÓ ïÔ›·ÓâÌÂÚÈÎÏ›ÂÈ ì ·ÁÎÔÛÌÈÔÔ›ËÛȘ ηd ìàÚ¯c Ùɘ «å‰ÈÔÓÔÌ›·˜ Ùɘ ÔåÎÔÓÔÌ›·˜» jÙÔÜ ÔåÎÔÓÔÌÈÛÌÔÜ, ì ·éÙÔÓfiÌËÛȘ ‰ËÏ·‰cÙɘ ÔåÎÔÓÔÌ›·˜ àe Ùa˜ ˙ˆÙÈÎa˜ àÓ¿Áη˜ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ ηd ì ÌÂÙ·ÙÚÔ‹ Ù˘ Â嘷éÙÔÛÎÔfiÓ, ÚÔÙ›ÓÂÈ ‰b Ì›·Ó ‚ÈÒÛÈÌÔÓÔåÎÔÓÔÌ›·Ó, ÙÂıÂÌÂÏȈ̤ÓËÓ Âå˜ Ùa˜ àÚ¯a˜ÙÔÜ ∂é·ÁÁÂÏ›Ô˘. √≈Ùˆ, Ìb ˘Í›‰· ÙeÓ ∫˘-ÚÈ·ÎeÓ ÏfiÁÔÓ «ÔéÎ â\ ôÚÙˇ ÌfiÓˆ ˙‹ÛÂÙ·ÈôÓıÚˆÔ˜» (§Ô˘Î. ‰ã, 4), ì \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ‰bÓÛ˘Ó‰¤ÂÈ ÙcÓ ÚfiÔ‰ÔÓ ÙÔÜ àÓıÚˆ›ÓÔ˘ Á¤-ÓÔ˘˜ Ìb ÌfiÓËÓ ÙcÓ ôÓÔ‰ÔÓ ÙÔÜ ‚ÈÔÙÈÎÔÜ âÈ-¤‰Ô˘ j Ìb ÙcÓ ÔåÎÔÓÔÌÈÎcÓ àÓ¿Ù˘ÍÈÓ Â嘂¿ÚÔ˜ ÙáÓ ÓÂ˘Ì·ÙÈÎáÓ àÍÈáÓ.

16. ^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ‰bÓ àÓ·ÌÈÁÓ‡ÂÙ·È Âå˜ÙcÓ ÔÏÈÙÈ΋Ó, âÓ ÙFÉ ÛÙÂÓFÉ ÛËÌ·Û›÷· ÙÔܬÚÔ˘, àÏÏ\ ¬Ìˆ˜ ì Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›· ·éÙɘ ÂrÓ·ÈÔéÛÈ·ÛÙÈÎᘠÔÏÈÙÈ΋, ó˜ ̤ÚÈÌÓ· ‰Èa ÙeÓôÓıÚˆÔÓ Î·d ÙcÓ ÓÂ˘Ì·ÙÈÎcÓ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›·ÓÙÔ˘. ^√ ÏfiÁÔ˜ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ ñÉÚÍ ¿-ÓÙÔÙ ‰È·ÎÚÈÙe˜ ηd ıa ·Ú·Ì›ÓFË Âå˜ Ùe‰ÈËÓÂÎb˜ Ì›· çÊÂÈÏÂÙÈÎc ·Ú¤Ì‚·ÛȘ ñbÚÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘. ∞î ηÙa ÙfiÔ˘˜ \√Úıfi‰Ô-ÍÔÈ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·È ηÏÔÜÓÙ·È Û‹ÌÂÚÔÓ ÓaÔåÎÔ‰ÔÌ‹ÛÔ˘Ó Ì›·Ó Ó¤·Ó âÔÈÎÔ‰ÔÌËÙÈÎcÓÛ˘Ó·ÏÏËÏ›·Ó Ìb Ùe ÎÔÛÌÈÎeÓ ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˜ ‰Èη›-Ô˘ Âå˜ Ùe Ó¤ÔÓ Ï·›ÛÈÔÓ ÙáÓ ‰ÈÂıÓáÓ Û¯¤ÛÂ-ˆÓ, Û˘ÌÊÒÓˆ˜ Úe˜ Ùe ‚È‚ÏÈÎfiÓ «\∞fi‰ÔÙÂÙa ÙÔÜ ∫·›Û·ÚÔ˜ Ùá ∫·›Û·ÚÈ Î·d Ùa ÙÔÜ£ÂÔÜ Ùá £Âá» (ª·Ùı. ΂ã, 21). ^∏ Û˘Ó·Ï-ÏËÏ›· ·≈ÙË ‰¤ÔÓ ¬ˆ˜ ‰È·ÛÒ FË ÙcÓ å‰ÈÔ-ÚÔÛˆ›·Ó \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ ηd ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜ ηd‰È·ÛÊ·Ï›˙FË ÙcÓ ÂåÏÈÎÚÈÓÉ Û˘ÓÂÚÁ·Û›·Ó·éÙáÓ â\ èÊÂÏ›÷· Ùɘ ÚÔÛÙ·Û›·˜ Ùɘ ÌÔ-Ó·‰ÈÎɘ àÍ›·˜ ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ ηd ÙáÓ

âÓÙÂÜıÂÓ àÔÚÚÂfiÓÙˆÓ ‰ÈÎ·ÈˆÌ¿ÙˆÓ ·é-ÙÔÜ, ó˜ ηd Ùɘ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎɘ ‰ÈηÈÔÛ‡Ó˘.

∆a ‰ÈηÈÒÌ·Ù· ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ ÂñÚ›ÛÎÔ-ÓÙ·È Û‹ÌÂÚÔÓ Âå˜ Ùe ΤÓÙÚÔÓ Ùɘ ÔÏÈÙÈÎɘó˜ à¿ÓÙËÛȘ Âå˜ Ùa˜ Û˘Á¯ÚfiÓÔ˘˜ ÎÔÈÓˆ-ÓÈÎa˜ ηd ÔÏÈÙÈÎa˜ ÎÚ›ÛÂȘ ηd àÓ·ÙÚÔa˜Î·d ‰Èa ÙcÓ ÚÔÛÙ·Û›·Ó Ùɘ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›·˜ ÙÔÜàÙfiÌÔ˘. ^∏ ÚÔÛ¤ÁÁÈÛȘ ÙáÓ ‰ÈηȈ̿وÓÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ ñe Ùɘ \√ÚıÔ‰fiÍÔ˘ \∂Î-ÎÏËÛ›·˜ âÈÎÂÓÙÚÒÓÂÙ·È Âå˜ ÙeÓ Î›Ó‰˘ÓÔÓâÎÙÒÛˆ˜ ÙÔÜ àÙÔÌÈÎÔÜ ‰ÈηÈÒÌ·ÙÔ˜ Âå˜àÙÔÌÔÎÂÓÙÚÈÛÌeÓ Î·d ‰ÈηȈ̷ÙÈÛÌfiÓ.ª›· ÙÔÈ·‡ÙË âÎÙÚÔc ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁÂÖ Âå˜ ‚¿ÚÔ˜ÙÔÜ ÎÔÈÓÔÙÈÎÔÜ ÂÚȯÔ̤ÓÔ˘ Ùɘ âÏ¢ıÂ-Ú›·˜, ï‰ËÁÂÖ Âå˜ ÙcÓ ·éı·›ÚÂÙÔÓ ÌÂÙ·-ÙÚÔcÓ ÙáÓ ‰ÈÎ·ÈˆÌ¿ÙˆÓ Âå˜ Â鉷ÈÌÔÓÈ-ÛÙÈÎa˜ ‰ÈÂΉÈ΋ÛÂȘ ηd Âå˜ ÙcÓ àÓ·ÁˆÁcÓÙɘ âÈÛÊ·ÏÔܘ Ù·˘Ù›Ûˆ˜ Ùɘ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›·˜Ìb ÙcÓ àÛ˘‰ÔÛ›·Ó ÙÔÜ àÙfiÌÔ˘ Âå˜ «ÔåÎÔ˘ÌÂ-ÓÈÎcÓ àÍ›·Ó», ì ïÔ›· ñÔÛοÙÂÈ Ùa ıÂ̤-ÏÈ· ÙáÓ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎáÓ àÍÈáÓ, Ùɘ ÔåÎÔÁÂÓ›-·˜, Ùɘ ıÚËÛΛ·˜, ÙÔÜ öıÓÔ˘˜ ηd àÂÈÏÂÖıÂÌÂÏÈÒ‰ÂȘ äıÈÎa˜ àÍ›·˜.

^∏ çÚıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ ÏÔÈeÓ Î·Ù·ÓfiËÛȘ ÙÔÜàÓıÚÒÔ˘ àÓÙÈÙ›ıÂÙ·È ÙfiÛÔÓ Âå˜ ÙcÓ àÏ·˙Ô-ÓÈÎcÓ àÔı¤ˆÛÈÓ ÙÔÜ àÙfiÌÔ˘ ηd ÙáÓ ‰È-Î·ÈˆÌ¿ÙˆÓ ÙÔ˘, ¬ÛÔÓ Î·d Âå˜ ÙcÓ Ù·ÂÈÓˆ-ÙÈÎcÓ Î·Ù·ÚڿΈÛÈÓ ÙÔÜ àÓıÚˆ›ÓÔ˘ ÚÔ-ÛÒÔ˘ Âå˜ Ùa˜ Û˘Á¯ÚfiÓÔ˘˜ ÁÈÁ·ÓÙÈ·›·˜ÔåÎÔÓÔÌÈο˜, ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈο˜, ÔÏÈÙÈÎa˜ ηdâÈÎÔÈÓˆÓÈ·Îa˜ ‰ÔÌ¿˜. ^∏ ·Ú¿‰ÔÛȘ Ùɘ\√ÚıÔ‰ÔÍ›·˜ ÂrÓ·È àÓÂÍ¿ÓÙÏËÙÔ˜ ËÁc ˙ˆ-ÙÈÎáÓ àÏËıÂÈáÓ ‰Èa ÙeÓ ôÓıÚˆÔÓ. √é‰Âd˜âÙ›ÌËÛ ÙeÓ ôÓıÚˆÔÓ Î·d âÌÂÚ›ÌÓËÛ ‰È\·éÙeÓ ÙfiÛÔÓ, ¬ÛÔÓ ï £Â¿ÓıÚˆÔ˜ ÃÚÈÛÙe˜Î·d ì \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ∆Ô˘. £ÂÌÂÏÈá‰Â˜ àÓıÚÒ-ÈÓÔÓ ‰Èη›ˆÌ· ÂrÓ·È ì ÚÔÛÙ·Û›· Ùɘàگɘ Ùɘ ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎɘ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›·˜ ñe¿Û·˜ Ùa˜ ÚÔÔÙÈÎa˜ ·éÙɘ, õÙÔÈ Ùɘ â-Ï¢ıÂÚ›·˜ Ùɘ Û˘ÓÂȉ‹Ûˆ˜, Ùɘ ›ÛÙˆ˜,Ùɘ Ï·ÙÚ›·˜ ηd ¬ÏˆÓ ÙáÓ àÙÔÌÈÎáÓ Î·d

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

304

Û˘ÏÏÔÁÈÎáÓ âÎÊÚ¿ÛÂˆÓ ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎɘâÏ¢ıÂÚ›·˜, Û˘ÌÂÚÈÏ·Ì‚·ÓÔ̤ÓÔ˘ ηd ÙÔ܉ÈηÈÒÌ·ÙÔ˜ ëοÛÙÔ˘ ÈÛÙÔÜ Óa ÙÂÏFÉ àΈ-χو˜ àe Ôî·Ó‰‹ÔÙ ÎÚ·ÙÈÎcÓ ·Ú¤Ì‚·-ÛÈÓ Ùa ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈο ÙÔ˘ ηı‹ÎÔÓÙ·, ηıg˜Î·d Ùɘ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›·˜ ‰ËÌÔÛ›·˜ ‰È‰·Ûηϛ·˜Ùɘ ıÚËÛΛ·˜ ηd ÙáÓ ÚÔ¸Ôı¤ÛÂˆÓ ÏÂÈ-ÙÔ˘ÚÁ›·˜ ÙáÓ ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎáÓ ÎÔÈÓÔًوÓ.

17. µÈÔÜÌÂÓ Û‹ÌÂÚÔÓ öÍ·ÚÛÈÓ ÓÔÛËÚáÓÊ·ÈÓÔÌ¤ÓˆÓ ‚›·˜ âÓ çÓfiÌ·ÙÈ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ. ∞îâÎÚ‹ÍÂȘ ÊÔÓÙ·ÌÂÓÙ·ÏÈÛÌÔÜ Âå˜ ÙÔf˜ ÎfiÏ-Ô˘˜ ÙáÓ ıÚËÛÎÂÈáÓ ÎÈÓ‰˘ÓÂ‡Ô˘Ó Óa ï‰Ë-Á‹ÛÔ˘Ó Âå˜ ÙcÓ âÈÎÚ¿ÙËÛÈÓ Ùɘ àfi„ˆ˜¬ÙÈ ï ÊÔÓÙ·ÌÂÓÙ·ÏÈÛÌe˜ àÓ‹ÎÂÈ Âå˜ ÙcÓÔéÛ›·Ó ÙÔÜ ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎÔÜ Ê·ÈÓÔ̤ÓÔ˘. ^∏àÏ‹ıÂÈ· ¬Ìˆ˜ ÂrÓ·È ¬ÙÈ ï ÊÔÓÙ·ÌÂÓÙ·ÏÈ-ÛÌfi˜, ó˜ «˙ÉÏÔ˜ Ôé ηÙ\ â›ÁÓˆÛÈÓ» (ƒˆÌ.Èã, 2), àÔÙÂÏÂÖ öÎÊÚ·ÛÈÓ ÓÔÛËÚĘ ıÚË-Û΢ÙÈÎfiÙËÙÔ˜. ^√ àÏËıc˜ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·Ófi˜,ηÙa Ùe ÚfiÙ˘ÔÓ ÙÔÜ ÛÙ·˘Úˆı¤ÓÙÔ˜ ∫˘Ú›-Ô˘, ı˘ÛÈ¿˙ÂÙ·È Î·d ‰bÓ ı˘ÛÈ¿˙ÂÈ, ηd ‰ÈaÙeÓ ÏfiÁÔÓ ·éÙeÓ ÂrÓ·È ï ·éÛÙËÚfiÙÂÚÔ˜ÎÚÈÙc˜ ÙÔÜ ïÔıÂÓ‰‹ÔÙ ÚÔÂÚ¯Ô̤ÓÔ˘ÊÔÓÙ·ÌÂÓÙ·ÏÈÛÌÔÜ. ^√ ÂåÏÈÎÚÈÓc˜ ‰È·ıÚË-ÛÎÂÈ·Îe˜ ‰È¿ÏÔÁÔ˜ Û˘Ì‚¿ÏÏÂÈ Âå˜ ÙcÓ àÓ¿-Ù˘ÍÈÓ àÌÔÈ‚·›·˜ âÌÈÛÙÔÛ‡Ó˘, Âå˜ ÙcÓÚÔÒıËÛÈÓ Ùɘ ÂåÚ‹Ó˘ ηd Ùɘ ηٷÏ-Ï·Áɘ. ^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· àÁˆÓ›˙ÂÙ·È ‰Èa Óa η-Ù·ÛÙ‹ÛFË ·åÛıËÙÔÙ¤Ú·Ó Ù‹Ó «ôÓˆıÂÓ ÂåÚ‹-ÓËÓ» âd Ùɘ Áɘ. ^∏ àÏËıÈÓc ÂåÚ‹ÓË ‰bÓâÈÙ˘Á¯¿ÓÂÙ·È Ìb ÙcÓ ‰‡Ó·ÌÈÓ ÙáÓ ¬ÏˆÓ,àÏÏa ÌfiÓÔÓ ‰Èa ̤ÛÔ˘ Ùɘ àÁ¿Ë˜, ≥ÙȘ «Ôé˙ËÙÂÖ Ùa ë·˘Ùɘ» (∞ã ∫ÔÚ. ÈÁã, 5). ∆e öÏ·È-ÔÓ Ùɘ ›ÛÙˆ˜ Ú¤ÂÈ Óa ¯ÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈÉٷȉÈa Óa ê·Ï‡ÓFË Î·d Óa ıÂڷ‡FË Ùa˜ ·-Ï·Èa˜ ÏËÁa˜ ÙáÓ ôÏÏˆÓ Î·d ù¯È Óa àÓ·Ú-ÚÈ› FË Ó¤·˜ ëÛÙ›·˜ Ì›ÛÔ˘˜.

18. ^∏ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ·Ú·ÎÔ-ÏÔ˘ıÂÖ Ìb fiÓÔÓ Î·d ÚÔÛ¢¯cÓ Î·d ηٷ-ÁÚ¿ÊÂÈ ÙcÓ ÌÂÁ¿ÏËÓ Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓÔÓ àÓıÚˆÈ-ÛÙÈÎcÓ ÎÚ›ÛÈÓ, ÙcÓ â¤ÎÙ·ÛÈÓ Ùɘ ‚›·˜ ηd

ÙáÓ âÓfiÏˆÓ Û˘Úڿ͈Ó, ÙeÓ ‰ÈˆÁÌfiÓ, ÙcÓâΉ›ˆÍÈÓ Î·d Ùa˜ ‰ÔÏÔÊÔÓ›·˜ ÌÂÏáÓ ıÚË-Û΢ÙÈÎáÓ ÌÂÈÔÓÔًوÓ, ÙcÓ ‚È·›·Ó àÔÌ¿-ÎÚ˘ÓÛÈÓ ÔåÎÔÁÂÓÂÈáÓ àe Ùa˜ ëÛÙ›·˜ ÙˆÓ,ÙcÓ ÙÚ·Áˆ‰›·Ó Ùɘ âÌÔÚ›·˜ àÓıÚÒˆÓ,ÙcÓ ·Ú·‚›·ÛÈÓ ÙáÓ ‚·ÛÈÎáÓ ‰ÈηȈ̿وÓàÙfiÌˆÓ Î·d Ï·áÓ Î·d ÙeÓ âÍ·Ó·ÁηÛÌeÓÂå˜ àÏÏ·ÁcÓ ›ÛÙˆ˜. ∫·Ù·‰Èο˙ÂÈ àÂÚÈ-ÊÚ¿ÛÙˆ˜ Ùa˜ à·ÁˆÁ¿˜, Ùa ‚·Û·ÓÈÛÙ‹ÚÈ·,Ùa˜ Âå‰Â¯ıÂÖ˜ âÎÙÂϤÛÂȘ. ∫·Ù·ÁÁ¤ÏÏÂÈ ÙcÓηٷÛÙÚÔÊcÓ Ó·áÓ, ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎáÓ Û˘Ì‚fi-ÏˆÓ Î·d ÌÓËÌ›ˆÓ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÔÜ.

^∏ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· àÓËÛ˘¯ÂÖ å‰È-·ÈÙ¤Úˆ˜ ‰Èa ÙcÓ Î·Ù¿ÛÙ·ÛÈÓ ÙáÓ ¯ÚÈ-ÛÙÈ·ÓáÓ Î·d ÙáÓ ôÏÏˆÓ ‰ÈˆÎÔÌ¤ÓˆÓ âıÓÈ-ÎáÓ Î·d ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎáÓ ÌÂÈÔÓÔÙ‹ÙˆÓ Ùɘª¤Û˘ \∞Ó·ÙÔÏɘ. ∂å‰ÈÎÒÙÂÚÔÓ, à¢ı‡ÓÂÈöÎÎÏËÛÈÓ Úe˜ Ùa˜ ΢‚ÂÚÓ‹ÛÂȘ âÓ ÙFÉ Â-ÚÈÔ FÉ, Óa ÚÔÛٷهÛÔ˘Ó ÙÔf˜ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈ-ÎÔf˜ ÏËı˘ÛÌÔ‡˜, ÙÔf˜ \√ÚıÔ‰fiÍÔ˘˜, ÙÔf˜\∞Ú¯·›Ô˘˜ \∞Ó·ÙÔÏÈÎÔf˜ ηd ÙÔf˜ ÏÔÈÔf˜¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÔ‡˜, Ôî ïÔÖÔÈ â‚›ˆÛ·Ó Âå˜ Ùe Ï›-ÎÓÔÓ ÙÔÜ ÃÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÛÌÔÜ. √î ÁËÁÂÓÂÖ˜ ¯ÚÈ-ÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎÔd ηd Ôî ôÏÏÔÈ ÏËı˘ÛÌÔd ö¯Ô˘Óà·Ú¿ÁÚ·ÙÔÓ ‰Èη›ˆÌ· Óa ·Ú·Ì›ÓÔ˘ÓÂå˜ Ùa˜ ¯ÒÚ·˜ ·éÙáÓ ó˜ ÔÏ›Ù·È Ìb úÛ· ‰È-ηÈÒÌ·Ù·.

¶ÚÔÙÚ¤ÔÌÂÓ ÏÔÈeÓ ¬ÏÔ˘˜ ÙÔf˜ âÌÏÂ-ÎÔ̤ÓÔ˘˜, àÓÂÍ·Úًو˜ ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎáÓ Â-ÔÈı‹ÛˆÓ, Óa âÚÁ¿˙ˆÓÙ·È ‰Èa ÙcÓ Î·Ù·Ï-Ï·ÁcÓ Î·d ‰Èa ÙeÓ Û‚·ÛÌeÓ ÙáÓ àÓıÚˆ›-ÓˆÓ ‰ÈηȈ̿وÓ, ÚˆÙ›ÛÙˆ˜ ‰b ‰Èa ÙcÓÚÔÛÙ·Û›·Ó ÙÔÜ ı›Ԣ ‰ÒÚÔ˘ Ùɘ ˙ˆÉ˜.¶Ú¤ÂÈ ï fiÏÂÌÔ˜ ηd ì ·îÌ·ÙÔ¯˘Û›· ÓaÙÂÚÌ·ÙÈÛıÔÜÓ, Óa âÈÎÚ·Ù‹ÛFË ì ‰ÈηÈÔÛ‡-ÓË, œÛÙ Óa â·Ó¤ÏıFË ì ÂåÚ‹ÓË Î·d Óa η-Ù·ÛÙFÉ âÊÈÎÙc ì âÈÛÙÚÔÊc ÙáÓ âΉȈ¯ı¤-ÓÙˆÓ Âå˜ Ùa˜ ·ÙÚÔÁÔÓÈÎa˜ ·éÙáÓ ëÛÙ›·˜.¶ÚÔÛ¢¯fiÌÂı· ‰Èa ÙcÓ ÂåÚ‹ÓËÓ Î·d ÙcÓ ‰È-ηÈÔÛ‡ÓËÓ Âå˜ Ùa˜ ‰ÔÎÈÌ·˙Ô̤ӷ˜ ¯ÒÚ·˜Ùɘ \∞ÊÚÈÎɘ, ó˜ ηd Âå˜ ÙcÓ ¯ÂÈÌ·˙Ô̤ÓËÓ

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

305

√éÎÚ·Ó›·Ó. \∂·Ó·Ï·Ì‚¿ÓÔÌÂÓ âÓ ™˘Ófi-‰ˆ ÌÂÙ\ âÌÊ¿Ûˆ˜ ÙcÓ öÎÎÏËÛÈÓ Úe˜ ÙÔf˜ñ¢ı‡ÓÔ˘˜, Óa àÂÏ¢ıÂÚÒÛÔ˘Ó ÙÔf˜ ‰‡Ôà·¯ı¤ÓÙ·˜ àÚ¯ÈÂÚÂÖ˜ Âå˜ ÙcÓ ™˘Ú›·Ó,¶·ÜÏÔÓ Yazigi ηd \πˆ¿ÓÓËÓ Ibrahim.¶ÚÔÛ¢¯fiÌÂı· ‰Èa ÙcÓ àÂÏ¢ı¤ÚˆÛÈÓ¿ÓÙˆÓ ÙáÓ âÓ ïÌËÚ›÷· ηd ·å¯Ì·ÏˆÛ›÷· Û˘-Ó·ÓıÚÒˆÓ Ì·˜.

19. ∆e Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓÔÓ Î·d Û˘Ó¯ᘠâÓÙÂÈÓfi-ÌÂÓÔÓ ÚÔÛÊ˘ÁÈÎeÓ Î·d ÌÂÙ·Ó·ÛÙ¢ÙÈÎeÓÚfi‚ÏËÌ·, çÊÂÈÏfiÌÂÓÔÓ Âå˜ ÔÏÈÙÈÎÔ‡˜,ÔåÎÔÓÔÌÈÎÔf˜ ηd ÎÏÈÌ·ÙÔÏÔÁÈÎÔf˜ ÏfiÁÔ˘˜,ÂñÚ›ÛÎÂÙ·È Âå˜ Ùe ΤÓÙÚÔÓ ÙÔÜ ·ÁÎÔÛÌ›Ô˘âӉȷʤÚÔÓÙÔ˜. ^∏ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·àÓÙÈÌÂÙÒÈÛ ¿ÓÙÔÙ ηd àÓÙÈÌÂÙˆ›˙ÂÈÛ˘Ó¯ᘠÙÔf˜ ‰Â‰ÈˆÁ̤ÓÔ˘˜, ÙÔf˜ âÓ ÎÈÓ-‰‡Óˆ ηd âÓ àÓ¿ÁηȘ, âd ÙFÉ ‚¿ÛÂÈ ÙáÓ Ïfi-ÁˆÓ ÙÔÜ ∫˘Ú›Ô˘ «â›ӷ۷ Á¿Ú, ηd â‰Ò-η٤ ÌÔÈ Ê·ÁÂÖÓ, ≛„ËÛ·, ηd âÔÙ›Û·Ù¤ÌÂ, ͤÓÔ˜ õÌËÓ, ηd Û˘ÓËÁ¿ÁÂÙ¤ ÌÂ, Á˘ÌÓfi˜,ηd ÂÚÈ‚¿ÏÂÙ¤ ÌÂ, äÛı¤ÓËÛ·, ηd âÂÛΤ-„·Ûı¤ ÌÂ, âÓ Ê˘Ï·ÎFÉ õÌËÓ, ηd õÏıÂÙÂÚfi˜ Ì» (ª·Ùı. ÎÂã, 35-36) η› «àÌcÓ Ï¤-Áˆ ñÌÖÓ, âÊ\ ¬ÛÔÓ âÔÈ‹Û·Ù ëÓd ÙÔ‡ÙˆÓÙáÓ à‰ÂÏÊáÓ ÌÔ˘ ÙáÓ âÏ·¯›ÛÙˆÓ âÌÔd â-ÔÈ‹Û·Ù» (ª·Ùı. ÎÂã, 40). ∫·ı\ ¬ÏËÓ ÙcÓîÛÙÔÚÈÎcÓ ·éÙɘ ÔÚ›·Ó ì \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ÂñÚ›-ÛÎÂÙÔ Âå˜ Ùe Ï¢ÚeÓ ÙáÓ «ÎÔÈÒÓÙˆÓ Î·dÂÊÔÚÙÈṲ̂ӈӻ (ª·Ùı. È·ã, 28). \∞›ÔÙÂì âÎÎÏËÛÈ·ÛÙÈÎc ÊÈÏ·ÓıÚˆ›· ‰bÓ ÂÚȈ-Ú›˙ÂÙÔ êÏᘠÂå˜ ÙcÓ ÂÚÈÛÙ·ÛÈ·ÎcÓ àÁ·-ıÔÂÚÁ›·Ó Úe˜ ÙeÓ âÓ‰ÂÉ Î·d ÙeÓ ¿Û¯Ô-ÓÙ·, àÏÏa ंÏ ηd Âå˜ ÙcÓ à¿ÏÂÈ„ÈÓÙáÓ ·åÙ›ˆÓ, Ùa ïÔÖ· ‰ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁÔÜÓ Ùa ÎÔÈ-ÓˆÓÈÎa ÚÔ‚Ï‹Ì·Ù·. ∆e «öÚÁÔÓ ‰È·ÎÔ-Ó›·˜» Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ (\∂ÊÂÛ. ‰ã, 12) àÓ·-ÁÓˆÚ›˙ÂÙ·È ñe ¿ÓÙˆÓ.

\∞¢ı‡ÓÔÌÂÓ ÏÔÈeÓ öÎÎÏËÛÈÓ ÚˆÙ›-ÛÙˆ˜ Úe˜ ÙÔf˜ ‰˘Ó·Ì¤ÓÔ˘˜ Óa ôÚÔ˘Ó Ùa˜·åÙ›·˜ Ùɘ ‰ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁ›·˜ Ùɘ ÚÔÛÊ˘ÁÈÎɘÎÚ›Ûˆ˜ Óa Ï¿‚Ô˘Ó Ùa˜ ‰ÂÔ‡Û·˜ ıÂÙÈÎa˜

àÔÊ¿ÛÂȘ. ∫·ÏÔÜÌÂÓ Ùa˜ ÔÏÈÙÈÎa˜ àÚ-¯¿˜, ÙÔf˜ \√ÚıÔ‰fiÍÔ˘˜ ÈÛÙÔf˜ ηd ÙÔf˜ÏÔÈÔf˜ Ôϛٷ˜ ÙáÓ ¯ˆÚáÓ, Âå˜ Ùa˜ ïÔ›·˜Î·Ù¤Ê˘ÁÔÓ Î·d Û˘Ó¯›˙Ô˘Ó Óa ηٷʇ-ÁÔ˘Ó Ôî ÚfiÛÊ˘Á˜, Óa ·Ú¿Û¯Ô˘Ó Â嘷éÙÔf˜ ÄÛ·Ó ‰˘Ó·ÙcÓ ‚Ô‹ıÂÈ·Ó, àÎfiÌËηd âÎ ÙÔÜ å‰›Ô˘ ñÛÙÂÚ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜.

VII. ^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·:Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›· âÓ ‰È·ÏfiÁˆ

20. ^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· âȉÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÈ Âé·ÈÛıË-Û›·Ó öÓ·ÓÙÈ âΛӈÓ, Ôî ïÔÖÔÈ ‰È¤ÎÔ„·ÓÙcÓ ÌÂÙ\ ·éÙɘ ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·Ó ηd âӉȷʤÚÂٷȉÈ\ ¬ÛÔ˘˜ ‰bÓ Î·Ù·ÓÔÔÜÓ ÙcÓ ÊˆÓ‹Ó Ù˘.\∂Ó ÙFÉ Û˘ÓÂȉ‹ÛÂÈ ·éÙɘ ¬ÙÈ àÔÙÂÏÂÖ ÙcÓ˙áÛ·Ó ·ÚÔ˘Û›·Ó ÙÔÜ ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ âÓ Ùá Îfi-Û̈, ÌÂÙ·ÙÚ¤ÂÈ Âå˜ Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈ̤ӷ˜ Ú¿-ÍÂȘ ÙcÓ ı›·Ó √åÎÔÓÔÌ›·Ó ‰È\ ¬ÏˆÓ ÙáÓ Âå˜ÙcÓ ‰È¿ıÂÛÈÓ ·éÙɘ ̤ۈÓ, ‰Èa ÙcÓ àÍÈfiÈ-ÛÙÔÓ Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›·Ó Ùɘ àÏËı›·˜, âÓ ÙFÉ àÎÚÈ-‚›÷· Ùɘ àÔÛÙÔÏÈÎɘ ›ÛÙˆ˜. ^Àe ÙeÓÂÜÌ· ·éÙe Ùɘ ηٷÓÔ‹Ûˆ˜ ÙÔÜ ¯Ú¤Ô˘˜Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›·˜ ηd ÚÔÛÊÔÚĘ, ì \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· àӤηıÂÓ ÚÔÛ¤‰È‰Â ÌÂÁ¿ÏËÓÛËÌ·Û›·Ó Âå˜ ÙeÓ ‰È¿ÏÔÁÔÓ, å‰È·ÈÙ¤Úˆ˜ ‰bÂå˜ âÎÂÖÓÔÓ Ìb ÙÔf˜ ëÙÂÚÔ‰fiÍÔ˘˜ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·-ÓÔ‡˜. ¢Èa ̤ÛÔ˘ ÙÔÜ ‰È·ÏfiÁÔ˘ ·éÙÔÜ, ïÏÔÈe˜ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎe˜ ÎfiÛÌÔ˜ ÁÓˆÚ›˙ÂÈ Ï¤-ÔÓ Î·Ï‡ÙÂÚ· ÙcÓ \√ÚıÔ‰ÔÍ›·Ó ηd ÙcÓ ÁÓË-ÛÈfiÙËÙ· Ùɘ ·Ú·‰fiÛˆ˜ ·éÙɘ. \∂›Û˘ÁÓˆÚ›˙ÂÈ ¬ÙÈ ì \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·Ô鉤ÔÙ à‰¤¯ıË ÙeÓ ıÂÔÏÔÁÈÎeÓ ÌÈÓÈ-Ì·ÏÈÛÌeÓ j ÙcÓ àÌÊÈÛ‚‹ÙËÛÈÓ Ùɘ ‰ÔÁÌ·-ÙÈÎɘ ·Ú·‰fiÛˆ˜ ηd ÙÔÜ Âé·ÁÁÂÏÈÎÔÜõıÔ˘˜ Ù˘. √î ‰È·¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎÔd ‰È¿ÏÔÁÔÈâÏÂÈÙÔ‡ÚÁËÛ·Ó ó˜ ÂéηÈÚ›· ‰Èa ÙcÓ \√ÚıÔ-‰ÔÍ›·Ó, ‰Èa Óa àÓ·‰Â›ÍFË Ùe Û¤‚·˜ Úe˜ ÙcӉȉ·Ûηϛ·Ó ÙáÓ ¶·Ù¤ÚˆÓ ηd ‰Èa Óa‰ÒÛFË ÙcÓ àÍÈfiÈÛÙÔÓ Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›·Ó Ùɘ ÁÓË-Û›·˜ ·Ú·‰fiÛˆ˜ Ùɘ ÌÈĘ, êÁ›·˜, ηıÔ-ÏÈÎɘ ηd àÔÛÙÔÏÈÎɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜. √î ñeÙɘ \√ÚıÔ‰fiÍÔ˘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ ‰ÈÂÍ·ÁfiÌÂÓÔÈ

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

306

‰È¿ÏÔÁÔÈ Ô鉤ÔÙ âÛ‹Ì·ÈÓ·Ó, ÔûÙ ÛËÌ·›-ÓÔ˘Ó Î·d ‰bÓ ÚfiÎÂÈÙ·È Óa ÛËÌ¿ÓÔ˘Ó ÔÙbÔîÔÓ‰‹ÔÙÂ Û˘Ì‚È‚·ÛÌeÓ Âå˜ ˙ËÙ‹Ì·Ù· ›-ÛÙˆ˜. √î ‰È¿ÏÔÁÔÈ ·éÙÔd ÂrÓ·È Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›·ÂÚd Ùɘ \√ÚıÔ‰ÔÍ›·˜, ë‰Ú·˙Ô̤ÓË âd ÙÔÜÂé·ÁÁÂÏÈÎÔÜ ÌËӇ̷ÙÔ˜ «ò∂Ú¯Ô˘ ηd ú‰Â»(\πˆ¿Ó. ·ã, 46), ¬ÙÈ «ï £Âe˜ àÁ¿Ë âÛÙ›Ó»(∞ã \πˆ¿Ó. ‰ã, 8).

***^Àe Ùe ÓÂÜÌ· ·éÙfi, ì àÓa ÙcÓ ÔåÎÔ˘Ì¤-

ÓËÓ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·, ÔsÛ· ì âÓ ÃÚÈ-ÛÙá Ê·Ó¤ÚˆÛȘ Ùɘ µ·ÛÈÏ›·˜ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ,‚ÈÔÖ Ùe ¬ÏÔÓ Ì˘ÛÙ‹ÚÈÔÓ Ùɘ ı›·˜ √åÎÔÓÔ-Ì›·˜ Âå˜ ÙcÓ Ì˘ÛÙËÚÈ·ÎcÓ ˙ˆcÓ ·éÙɘ, Ìbâ›ÎÂÓÙÚÔÓ ¿ÓÙÔÙ ÙcÓ ı›·Ó ∂鯷ÚÈ-ÛÙ›·Ó, âÓ ÙFÉ ïÔ›÷· ÚÔÛʤÚÂÈ Âå˜ ìÌĘ Ôé¯dÙÚÔÊcÓ â›ÎËÚÔÓ Î·d Êı·ÚÙ‹Ó, àÏÏ\ ·éÙeÙe ˙ˆ‹ÚÚ˘ÙÔÓ ¢ÂÛÔÙÈÎeÓ ™áÌ·, «ÙeÓÔéÚ¿ÓÈÔÓ ò∞ÚÙÔÓ», «n˜ âÛÙd Ê¿ÚÌ·ÎÔÓàı·Ó·Û›·˜, àÓÙ›‰ÔÙÔ˜ ÙÔÜ Ìc àÔı·ÓÂÖÓ,àÏÏa ˙ÉÓ âÓ £Âá ‰Èa \πËÛÔÜ ÃÚÈÛÙÔÜ, η-ı·ÚÙ‹ÚÈÔÓ àÏÂ͛ηÎÔÓ» (\πÁÓ·Ù›Ô˘ \∞ÓÙÈÔ-¯Â›·˜, ¶Úe˜ \∂ÊÂÛ›Ô˘˜, ∫ã. PG 5, 756). ^∏ı›· ∂鯷ÚÈÛÙ›· àÔÙÂÏÂÖ ÙeÓ âÛÒÙ·ÙÔÓ˘ÚÉÓ· ηd Ùɘ Û˘ÓÔ‰ÈÎɘ ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ›·˜ ÙÔÜâÎÎÏËÛÈ·ÛÙÈÎÔÜ ÛÒÌ·ÙÔ˜, ηıg˜ ηd ÙcÓ·éıÂÓÙÈÎcÓ ‚‚·›ˆÛÈÓ Ùɘ \√ÚıÔ‰ÔÍ›·˜ Ùɘ›ÛÙˆ˜ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜, ó˜ ‰È·ÎËÚ‡ÙÙÂÈηd ï ±ÁÈÔ˜ ∂åÚËÓ·ÖÔ˜ §˘áÓÔ˜: «^∏ÌáÓ ‰bÛ‡ÌʈÓÔ˜ ì ÁÓÒÌË (= ‰È‰·Ûηϛ·) ÙFÉ ∂é-¯·ÚÈÛÙ›÷·, ì ‰b ∂鯷ÚÈÛÙ›· ‚‚·ÈÔÖ ÙcÓÁÓÒÌËÓ» (∫·Ùa ·îÚ¤ÛÂˆÓ ¢ã, 18. PG 7,1028).

∂é·ÁÁÂÏÈ˙fiÌÂÓÔÈ, ÏÔÈfiÓ, ηÙa ÙcÓâÓÙÔÏcÓ ÙÔÜ ∫˘Ú›Ô˘ ¬ÏÔÓ ÙeÓ ÎfiÛÌÔÓ Î·d«ÎËÚ‡ÙÙÔÓÙ˜ âd Ùá çÓfiÌ·ÙÈ ·éÙÔÜ ÌÂÙ¿-ÓÔÈ·Ó Î·d ôÊÂÛÈÓ êÌ·ÚÙÈáÓ Âå˜ ¿ÓÙ· ÙaöıÓË» (§Ô˘Î. ΂ã, 47), ö¯ÔÌÂÓ ¯Ú¤Ô˜ Óa·Ú·ı¤ÙˆÌÂÓ ë·˘ÙÔf˜ ηd àÏÏ‹ÏÔ˘˜ ηdÄÛ·Ó ÙcÓ ˙ˆcÓ ìÌáÓ ÃÚÈÛÙá Ùá £Âá ηdÓa àÁ·áÌÂÓ àÏÏ‹ÏÔ˘˜, ïÌÔÏÔÁÔÜÓÙ˜ âÓ

ïÌÔÓÔ›÷· «¶·Ù¤Ú·, ÀîeÓ Î·d ≠∞ÁÈÔÓ¶ÓÂÜÌ·, ∆ÚÈ¿‰· ïÌÔÔ‡ÛÈÔÓ Î·d à¯ÒÚÈ-ÛÙÔÓ». ∆·ÜÙ· à¢ı‡ÓÔÓÙ˜ âÓ ™˘Ófi‰ˇˆÚe˜ Ùa àÓa ÙeÓ ÎfiÛÌÔÓ Ù¤ÎÓ· Ùɘ ∞ÁȈٿ-Ù˘ \√ÚıÔ‰fiÍÔ˘ ìÌáÓ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ ηdÚe˜ ÙcÓ ÔåÎÔ˘Ì¤ÓËÓ ÄÛ·Ó, ëfiÌÂÓÔÈ ÙÔÖ˜êÁ›ÔȘ ¶·ÙÚ¿ÛÈ Î·d ÙÔÖ˜ Û˘ÓÔ‰ÈÎÔÖ˜ ıÂÛ›-ÛÌ·ÛÈ Úe˜ ‰È·Ê‡Ï·ÍÈÓ Ùɘ ·ÙÚÔ·Ú·‰fi-ÙÔ˘ ›ÛÙˆ˜ ηd Úe˜ «àÓ¿ÏË„ÈÓ ¯ÚËÛÙÔË-ı›·˜» Âå˜ ÙcÓ Î·ı\ ìÌ¤Ú·Ó ˙ˆcÓ ìÌáÓ, â\âÏ›‰È Ùɘ «ÎÔÈÓɘ àÓ·ÛÙ¿Ûˆ˜», ‰ÔÍÔÏÔ-ÁÔÜÌÂÓ ÙcÓ ÙÚÈÛ˘fiÛÙ·ÙÔÓ £ÂfiÙËÙ· ÷ôÛÌ·-ÛÈÓ âÓı¤ÔȘ:

«¶¿ÙÂÚ ¶·ÓÙÔÎÚ¿ÙÔÚ Î·d §fiÁ ηd¶ÓÂÜÌ·, ÙÚÈÛdÓ ëÓÈ˙Ô̤ÓË âÓ ñÔÛÙ¿ÛÂÛÈʇÛȘ. ^ÀÂÚÔ‡ÛÈ ηd ^À¤ÚıÂÂ, Âå˜ Ûb ‚Â-‚·Ù›ÛÌÂı· ηd Ûb ÂéÏÔÁÔÜÌÂÓ Âå˜ ¿ÓÙ·˜ÙÔf˜ ·åáÓ·˜» (∫·ÓgÓ ÙÔÜ ¶¿Û¯·, è‰c ∏ã).

ª∏¡Àª∞∆ɘ ∞Á›·˜ ηd ªÂÁ¿Ï˘ ™˘Ófi‰Ô˘

Ùɘ \√ÚıÔ‰fiÍÔ˘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜

¶Úe˜ ÙeÓ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ Ï·eηd οı ôÓıÚˆÔ Î·Ïɘ ıÂÏ‹Ûˆ˜

^ÀÌÓÔÜÌ ηd ‰ÔÍÔÏÔÁÔÜÌ ÙeÓ £Âe ÙáÓ«ÔåÎÙÈÚÌáÓ Î·d ¿Û˘ ·Ú·ÎÏ‹Ûˆ˜», ‰Èfi-ÙÈ ÌĘ àÍ›ˆÛ Óa Û˘Ó¤ÏıÔ˘Ì ÙcÓ ë‚‰ÔÌ¿-‰· Ùɘ ¶ÂÓÙËÎÔÛÙɘ (18-26 \πÔ˘Ó›Ô˘ 2016)ÛÙcÓ ∫Ú‹ÙË, ¬Ô˘ ï \∞fiÛÙÔÏÔ˜ ¶·ÜÏԘηd ï Ì·ıËÙ‹˜ ÙÔ˘ ∆›ÙÔ˜ Î‹Ú˘Í·Ó Ùe ∂é·Á-Á¤ÏÈÔ ÛÙa ÚáÙ· ¯ÚfiÓÈ· Ùɘ ˙ˆÉ˜ Ùɘ \∂Î-ÎÏËÛ›·˜. ∂鯷ÚÈÛÙÔÜÌ ÙeÓ âÓ ∆ÚÈ¿‰È £Âfi,‰ÈfiÙÈ Âé‰fiÎËÛ Óa ÂÚ·ÙÒÛÔ˘Ì Ìb ïÌÔ„˘-¯›· Ùd˜ âÚÁ·Û›Â˜ Ùɘ ∞Á›·˜ ηd ªÂÁ¿Ï˘™˘Ófi‰Ô˘ Ùɘ \√ÚıÔ‰ÔÍ›·˜, ÙcÓ ïÔ›· Û˘-ÁοÏÂÛ ï √åÎÔ˘ÌÂÓÈÎe˜ ¶·ÙÚȿگ˘ Î.µ·ÚıÔÏÔÌ·ÖÔ˜, Ìb ÙcÓ ïÌfiÊÚÔÓË ÁÓÒÌËÙáÓ ¶ÚÔηıËÌ¤ÓˆÓ ÙáÓ Î·Ùa ÙfiÔ˘˜ \√Ú-ıÔ‰fiÍˆÓ ∞éÙÔÎÂÊ¿ÏˆÓ \∂ÎÎÏËÛÈáÓ.

\∞ÎÔÏÔ˘ıÒÓÙ·˜ ÈÛÙa Ùe ·Ú¿‰ÂÈÁÌ·ÙáÓ \∞ÔÛÙfiÏˆÓ Î·d ÙáÓ ıÂÔÊfiÚˆÓ ¶·Ù¤-

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

307

ÚˆÓ ÌÂÏÂÙ‹Û·Ì ηd ¿ÏÈÓ Ùe ∂é·ÁÁ¤ÏÈÔÙɘ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›·˜ «Fw ÃÚÈÛÙe˜ ìÌĘ äÏ¢ı¤-ÚˆÛ» (°·Ï. 5:1). £Â̤ÏÈÔ ÙáÓ ıÂÔÏÔÁÈÎáÓÌ·˜ àÓ·˙ËÙ‹ÛÂˆÓ ñÉÚÍÂ ì ‚Â‚·ÈfiÙËÙ· ¬ÙÈì \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ‰bÓ ˙ÂÖ ÁÈa ÙeÓ ë·˘Ùfi Ù˘. ªÂ-Ù·‰›‰ÂÈ Ùc Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›· ÙÔÜ ∂é·ÁÁÂÏ›Ô˘ Ùɘ¯¿ÚÈÙÔ˜ ηd Ùɘ àÏËı›·˜ ηd ÚÔÛʤÚÂÈÛb ¬ÏË ÙcÓ ÔåÎÔ˘Ì¤ÓË Ùa ‰áÚ· ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ:ÙcÓ àÁ¿Ë, ÙcÓ ÂåÚ‹ÓË, ÙcÓ ‰ÈηÈÔÛ‡ÓË, ÙcÓηٷÏÏ·Á‹, ÙcÓ ‰‡Ó·ÌË ÙÔÜ ™Ù·˘ÚÔÜ Î·dÙɘ \∞Ó·ÛÙ¿Ûˆ˜ ηd ÙcÓ ÚÔÛ‰ÔΛ· Ùɘ·åˆÓÈfiÙËÙÔ˜.

1) µ·ÛÈÎc ÚÔÙÂÚ·ÈfiÙËÙ· Ùɘ ∞Á›·˜ ηdªÂÁ¿Ï˘ ™˘Ófi‰Ô˘ ñÉÚÍÂ ì ‰È·Î‹Ú˘ÍË ÙɘëÓfiÙËÙÔ˜ Ùɘ \√ÚıÔ‰fiÍÔ˘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜. ™ÙË-ÚÈÁ̤ÓË ÛÙc ı›· ∂鯷ÚÈÛÙ›· ηd ÙcÓ \∞Ô-ÛÙÔÏÈÎc ¢È·‰Ô¯c ÙáÓ \∂ÈÛÎfiˆÓ, ì ñÊÈ-Ûٷ̤ÓË ëÓfiÙËÙ· ÂrÓ·È àÓ¿ÁÎË Óa âÓÈÛ¯‡Â-Ù·È Î·d Óa ʤÚÓÂÈ Ó¤Ô˘˜ ηÚÔ‡˜. ^∏ ª›·,∞Á›·, ∫·ıÔÏÈÎc ηd \∞ÔÛÙÔÏÈÎc \∂ÎÎÏË-Û›· ÂrÓ·È £Â·ÓıÚÒÈÓË ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·, ÚfiÁ¢-ÛË Î·d ‚›ˆÛË ÙáÓ \∂Û¯¿ÙˆÓ âÓÙe˜ Ùɘ £Â›-·˜ ∂鯷ÚÈÛÙ›·˜. ^ø˜ Ì›· ‰È·ÚÎc˜ ¶ÂÓÙËÎÔ-ÛÙc ÂrÓ·È àÛ›Á·ÛÙË ÚÔÊËÙÈÎc ʈӋ, ·-ÚÔ˘Û›· ηd Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›· Ùɘ µ·ÛÈÏ›·˜ ÙÔÜ£ÂÔÜ Ùɘ àÁ¿Ë˜. ¶ÈÛÙc ÛÙcÓ ïÌfiʈÓË\∞ÔÛÙÔÏÈÎc ¶·Ú¿‰ÔÛË Î·d Ì˘ÛÙËÚÈ·ÎcâÌÂÈÚ›· ì \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· àÔÙÂ-ÏÂÖ ÙcÓ ·éıÂÓÙÈÎc Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ· Ùɘ ªÈĘ,∞Á›·˜, ∫·ıÔÏÈÎɘ ηd \∞ÔÛÙÔÏÈÎɘ \∂Î-ÎÏËÛ›·˜, ¬ˆ˜ ïÌÔÏÔÁÂÖÙ·È ÛÙe ™‡Ì‚ÔÏÔÙɘ ¶›ÛÙˆ˜ ηd âȂ‚·ÈÒÓÂÙ·È àe Ùc ‰È-‰·Ûηϛ· ÙáÓ ¶·Ù¤ÚˆÓ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜. ^∏\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· Ì·˜ ‚ÈÒÓÂÈ Ùe Ì˘ÛÙ‹ÚÈÔ Ùɘ ı›-·˜ √åÎÔÓÔÌ›·˜ ÛÙc Ì˘ÛÙËÚȷ΋ Ù˘ ˙ˆc Ìbâ›ÎÂÓÙÚÔ Ùc ı›· ∂鯷ÚÈÛÙ›·.

^∏ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· âÎÊÚ¿˙ÂÈ ÙcÓëÓfiÙËÙ· ηd ηıÔÏÈÎfiÙËÙ¿ Ù˘ âÓ ™˘Ófi‰ˇ .^∏ Û˘ÓÔ‰ÈÎfiÙËÙ· ‰È·Ó¤ÂÈ ÙcÓ çÚÁ¿ÓˆÛË,ÙeÓ ÙÚfiÔ Ôf Ï·Ì‚¿ÓÔÓÙ·È Ôî àÔÊ¿ÛÂȘηd ηıÔÚ›˙ÂÙ·È ì ÔÚ›· Ù˘. √î \√Úıfi‰Ô-

͘ ∞éÙÔΤʷϘ \∂ÎÎÏËۛ˜ ‰bÓ àÔÙÂ-ÏÔÜÓ Û˘ÓÔÌÔÛÔÓ‰›· \∂ÎÎÏËÛÈáÓ àÏÏa ÙcÓª›·, ∞Á›·, ∫·ıÔÏÈÎc ηd \∞ÔÛÙÔÏÈÎc\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·. ∫¿ı ÙÔÈÎc \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·, ÚÔ-ÛʤÚÔ˘Û· ÙcÓ ı›· ∂鯷ÚÈÛÙ›·, ÂrÓ·È ì âÓÙfiˆ ·ÚÔ˘Û›· ηd Ê·Ó¤ÚˆÛË Ùɘ ªÈĘ,∞Á›·˜, ∫·ıÔÏÈÎɘ ηd \∞ÔÛÙÔÏÈÎɘ \∂Î-ÎÏËÛ›·˜. ^ø˜ Úe˜ ÙcÓ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ ¢È·-ÛÔÚa ÛÙd˜ ‰È¿ÊÔÚ˜ ¯áÚ˜ Ùɘ ñÊËÏ›Ô˘,àÂÊ·Û›ÛıË Óa Û˘Ó¯ÈÛıÂÖ ì ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ›·\∂ÈÛÎÔÈÎáÓ ™˘ÓÂχÛÂˆÓ Ì¤¯ÚÈ ÙcÓâÊ·ÚÌÔÁc Ùɘ ηÓÔÓÈÎɘ àÎÚȂ›·˜. ∞éÙb˜à·ÚÙ›˙ÔÓÙ·È àe ÙÔf˜ ηÓÔÓÈÎÔf˜ âÈ-ÛÎfiÔ˘˜, Ôf ïÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·È àe ÙcÓ Î¿ıÂ∞éÙÔΤʷÏÔ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·, Ôî ïÔÖÔÈ âÍ·ÎÔ-ÏÔ˘ıÔÜÓ Óa ñ¿ÁÔÓÙ·È Û\ ·éÙ‹Ó. ^∏ Û˘-ÓÂc˜ ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ›· ÙáÓ \∂ÈÛÎÔÈÎáÓ ™˘ÓÂ-χÛÂˆÓ âÁÁ˘ÄÙ·È ÙeÓ Û‚·ÛÌe Ùɘ \√ÚıÔ-‰fiÍÔ˘ àگɘ Ùɘ Û˘ÓÔ‰ÈÎfiÙËÙÔ˜.

∫·Ùa Ùd˜ âÚÁ·Û›Â˜ Ùɘ ∞Á›·˜ ηd ªÂÁ¿-Ï˘ ™˘Ófi‰Ô˘ âÙÔÓ›ÛıË ì ÛËÌ·Û›· ÙáÓ ™˘-Ó¿ÍÂˆÓ ÙáÓ ¶ÚÔηıËÌ¤ÓˆÓ Ôf ö¯Ô˘ÓÚ·ÁÌ·ÙÔÔÈËıÂÖ Î·d ‰È·Ù˘ÒıËΠì Úfi-Ù·ÛË ì ∞Á›· ηd ªÂÁ¿ÏË ™‡ÓÔ‰Ô˜ Óa η-Ù·ÛÙÂÖ â·Ó·Ï·Ì‚·ÓfiÌÂÓÔ˜ £ÂÛÌfi˜.

2) ªÂÙ¤¯ÔÓÙ˜ ÛÙc £Â›· ∂鯷ÚÈÛÙ›· ηd‰ÂfiÌÂÓÔÈ ñbÚ Ùɘ ÔåÎÔ˘Ì¤Ó˘ çÊ›ÏÔ˘ÌÂÓa Û˘Ó¯›ÛÔ˘Ì Ùc ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ›· ÌÂÙa Ùc £Â›·§ÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁ›· ηd Óa ‰›‰Ô˘Ì Ùc Ì·ÚÙ˘Ú›·Ùɘ ›ÛÙˆ˜ Úe˜ ÙÔf˜ âÁÁf˜ ηd ÙÔf˜ Ì·-ÎÚ¿Ó, Û˘ÌÊÒÓˆ˜ Úe˜ Ùc Û·ÊÉ âÓÙÔÏc ÙÔÜ∫˘Ú›Ô˘ Úe Ùɘ \∞Ó·Ï‹„ÂÒ˜ ∆Ô˘: «Î·d öÛÂ-Ûı¤ ÌÔÈ Ì¿ÚÙ˘Ú˜ öÓ Ù \πÂÚÔ˘Û·ÏcÌ Î·d âÓ¿ÛFË ÙFÉ \πÔ˘‰·›÷· ηd ™·Ì·Ú›÷· ηd ≤ˆ˜âÛ¯¿ÙÔ˘ Ùɘ Áɘ» (¶Ú¿Í. 1:8). ^√ â·Ó¢-·ÁÁÂÏÈÛÌe˜ ÙÔÜ Ï·ÔÜ ÙÔÜ £ÂÔÜ ÛÙd˜ Û‡Á-¯ÚÔÓ˜ âÎÎÔÛÌÈÎÂ˘Ì¤Ó˜ ÎÔÈӈӛ˜ ηd ïÂé·ÁÁÂÏÈÛÌe˜ âÎÂ›ÓˆÓ Ôf àÎfiÌË ‰bÓö¯Ô˘Ó ÁÓˆÚ›ÛÂÈ ÙeÓ ÃÚÈÛÙe àÔÙÂÏÔÜÓà‰È¿ÏÂÈÙÔ ¯Ú¤Ô˜ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜.

3) ^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· Ì·˜ àÓÙ·ÔÎÚÈÓÔ̤ÓËÛÙe ¯Ú¤Ô˜ Óa Ì·ÚÙ˘ÚÂÖ ÙcÓ àÏ‹ıÂÈ· ηd ÙcÓ

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

308

àÔÛÙÔÏÈ΋ Ù˘ ›ÛÙË, àÔ‰›‰ÂÈ ÌÂÁ¿ÏËÛËÌ·Û›· ÛÙeÓ ‰È¿ÏÔÁÔ Î˘Ú›ˆ˜ Ìb ÙÔf˜ ëÙÂ-ÚÔ‰fiÍÔ˘˜ ÃÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÔ‡˜. ªb ÙeÓ ÙÚfiÔ ·éÙeηd ï ÏÔÈe˜ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎe˜ ÎfiÛÌÔ˜ ÁÓˆÚ›˙ÂÈàÎÚÈ‚¤ÛÙÂÚ· Ùc ÁÓËÛÈfiÙËÙ· Ùɘ \√ÚıÔ‰fi-ÍÔ˘ ¶·Ú·‰fiÛˆ˜, ÙcÓ àÍ›· Ùɘ ·ÙÂÚÈÎɘ‰È‰·Ûηϛ·˜, Ùc ÏÂÈÙÔ˘ÚÁÈÎc âÌÂÈÚ›· ηdÙcÓ ›ÛÙË ÙáÓ \√ÚıÔ‰fi͈Ó. √î ‰È¿ÏÔÁÔÈÔf ‰ÈÂÍ¿ÁÂÈ ì \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ‰bÓÛËÌ·›ÓÔ˘Ó ÔÙb Û˘Ì‚È‚·ÛÌe Ûb ˙ËÙ‹Ì·Ù·›ÛÙˆ˜.

4) √î âÎÚ‹ÍÂȘ ÊÔÓÙ·ÌÂÓÙ·ÏÈÛÌÔÜ Ôf·Ú·ÙËÚÔÜÓÙ·È ÛÙÔf˜ ÎfiÏÔ˘˜ ‰È·ÊfiÚˆÓıÚËÛÎÂÈáÓ àÔÙÂÏÔÜÓ öÎÊÚ·ÛË ÓÔÛËÚɘıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎfiÙËÙÔ˜. ^√ ÓËÊ¿ÏÈÔ˜ ‰È·ıÚË-ÛÎÂÈ·Îe˜ ‰È¿ÏÔÁÔ˜ Û˘Ì‚¿ÏÏÂÈ ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎaÛÙcÓ ÚÔÒıËÛË Ùɘ àÌÔÈ‚·›·˜ âÌÈÛÙÔÛ‡-Ó˘, Ùɘ ÂåÚ‹Ó˘ ηd Ùɘ ηٷÏÏ·Áɘ. ∆eÏ¿‰È ÙÔÜ ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎÔÜ ‚ÈÒÌ·ÙÔ˜ Ú¤ÂÈ Óa¯ÚËÛÈÌÔÔÈÂÖÙ·È ÁÈa Óa âÔ˘ÏÒÓÂÈ ÏËÁb˜Î·d ù¯È ÁÈa Óa àÓ·˙ˆ˘ÚÒÓÂÈ Ùc ʈÙÈa ÙáÓÔÏÂÌÈÎáÓ Û˘Úڿ͈Ó. ^∏ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ηٷ‰Èο˙ÂÈ àÂÚÈÊÚ¿ÛÙˆ˜ ÙcÓâ¤ÎÙ·ÛË Ùɘ ÔÏÂÌÈÎɘ ‚›·˜, ÙÔf˜ ‰ÈˆÁ-ÌÔ‡˜, ÙcÓ âΉ›ˆÍË Î·d ‰ÔÏÔÊÔÓ›· ÌÂÏáÓıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎáÓ ÎÔÈÓÔًوÓ, ÙeÓ âÍ·Ó·Áη-ÛÌe ÁÈa ÙcÓ àÏÏ·Ác Ùɘ ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎɘ ›-ÛÙˆ˜, ÙcÓ âÌÔÚ›· ÚÔÛʇÁˆÓ, Ùd˜ à·-ÁˆÁ¤˜, Ùa ‚·Û·ÓÈÛÙ‹ÚÈ·, Ùd˜ Âå‰Â¯ıÂÖ˜ âÎÙÂ-ϤÛÂȘ. ∫·Ù·ÁÁ¤ÏÏÂÈ ÙcÓ Î·Ù·ÛÙÚÔÊcÓ·áÓ, ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎáÓ Û˘Ì‚fiÏˆÓ Î·d ÌÓËÌ›-ˆÓ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌÔÜ. ≠√ψ˜ å‰È·ÈÙ¤Úˆ˜ âÎÊÚ¿˙ÂÈÙcÓ àÁˆÓ›· Ù˘ ÁÈa ÙcÓ Î·Ù¿ÛÙ·ÛË ÙáÓÃÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓáÓ Î·d ¬ÏˆÓ ÙáÓ ‰ÈˆÎÔÌ¤ÓˆÓ ÌÂÈ-ÔÓÔÙ‹ÙˆÓ ÛÙc ª¤ÛË \∞Ó·ÙÔÏc ηd àÏÏ·¯ÔÜ.\∞¢ı‡ÓÂÈ öÎÎÏËÛË Úe˜ ÙcÓ ·ÁÎfiÛÌÈ·ÎÔÈÓfiÙËÙ· ÁÈa ÙcÓ ÚÔÛÙ·Û›· ÙáÓ ÁËÁÂÓáÓ\√ÚıÔ‰fiÍˆÓ Î·d ÙáÓ ôÏÏˆÓ ÃÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓáÓ,ηıg˜ ηd ¬ÏˆÓ ÙáÓ ÏËı˘ÛÌáÓ Ùɘ Â-ÚÈԯɘ, Ôf ö¯Ô˘Ó à·Ú¿‚·ÙÔ ‰Èη›ˆÌ·Óa ·Ú·Ì›ÓÔ˘Ó ÛÙcÓ ·ÙÚ›‰· ÙÔ˘˜ ó˜ åÛfi-

ÙÈÌÔÈ Ôϛ٘. ^∏ ™‡ÓÔ‰fi˜ Ì·˜ ηÏÂÖ ¬ÏÔ˘˜ÙÔf˜ âÌÏÂÎÔ̤ÓÔ˘˜ Óa ηٷ‚¿ÏÔ˘Ó ¯ˆÚd˜Î·ı˘ÛÙ¤ÚËÛË Û˘ÛÙËÌ·ÙÈÎb˜ ÚÔÛ¿ıÂȘÁÈa ÙcÓ Î·Ù¿·˘ÛË ÙáÓ ÔÏÂÌÈÎáÓ Û˘ÚÚ¿-ÍÂˆÓ ÛÙc ª¤ÛË \∞Ó·ÙÔÏc ηd ¬Ô˘ âÍ·ÎÔ-ÏÔ˘ıÔÜÓ Ôî ÔÏÂÌÈÎb˜ Û˘ÁÎÚÔ‡ÛÂȘ, ηd ÙeÓâ·Ó··ÙÚÈÛÌe ÙáÓ âΉȈ¯ı¤ÓÙˆÓ.

≠√ψ˜ å‰È·ÈÙ¤Úˆ˜ à¢ı‡ÓÔ˘Ì öÎÎÏËÛËÛÙÔf˜ åÛ¯˘ÚÔf˜ Ùɘ Áɘ ÁÈa ÙcÓ âÈÎÚ¿ÙËÛËÙɘ ÂåÚ‹Ó˘ ηd Ùɘ ‰ÈηÈÔÛ‡Ó˘ ÛÙd˜ ¯áÚ˜ÚÔÂχۈ˜ ÙáÓ ÚÔÛʇÁˆÓ. ¶ÚÔÙÚ¤-Ô˘Ì Ùd˜ ÔÏÈÙÈÎb˜ àÚ¯¤˜, ÙÔf˜ Ôϛ٘ ηdÙÔf˜ \√ÚıÔ‰fiÍÔ˘˜ ÃÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÔf˜ ÛÙd˜ ¯áÚ˜Ôf ηٷʇÁÔ˘Ó Ôî âÍÔ˘ıÂӈ̤ÓÔÈ Úfi-ÛÊ˘Á˜, Óa Û˘Ó¯›ÛÔ˘Ó Óa ÚÔÛʤÚÔ˘Óàe Ùe ÂÚ›ÛÛÂ˘Ì· ηd àe Ùe ñÛÙ¤ÚËÌ·ÙáÓ ‰˘Ó·ÙÔÙ‹ÙˆÓ ÙÔ˘˜.

5) ^∏ Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓË âÎÎÔƯ̂΢ÛË âȉÈÒÎÂÈÙcÓ ·éÙÔÓfiÌËÛË ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ àe ÙeÓÃÚÈÛÙe ηd ÙcÓ ÓÂ˘Ì·ÙÈÎc âÈÚÚÔc Ùɘ\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜, ÙcÓ ïÔ›· Ù·˘Ù›˙ÂÈ ·é-ı·ÈÚ¤Ùˆ˜ Ìb ÙeÓ Û˘ÓÙËÚËÙÈÛÌfi. ^√ ¢˘ÙÈÎe˜¬Ìˆ˜ ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌe˜ ʤÚÂÈ àÓÂÍ›ÙËÏË Ùc ÛÊÚ·-Á›‰· Ùɘ ‰È·¯ÚÔÓÈÎɘ Û˘Ì‚ÔÏɘ ÙÔÜ ÃÚÈ-ÛÙÈ·ÓÈÛÌÔÜ. \∂ÈϤÔÓ, ì \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· àÓ·-‰ÂÈÎÓ‡ÂÈ Ùc ÛˆÙËÚÈÒ‰Ë ÛËÌ·Û›· ÙÔÜ £Â·Ó-ıÚÒÔ˘ ηd ÙÔÜ ™ÒÌ·Ùfi˜ ∆Ô˘, ó˜ ÙfiÔ Î·dÙÚfiÔ Ùɘ ˙ˆÉ˜ âÓ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›÷·.

6) ™Ùc Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓË ÚÔÛ¤ÁÁÈÛË ÙÔÜ Á¿ÌÔ˘,ì \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ıˆÚÂÖ ÙcÓ àη-Ù¿Ï˘ÙË àÁ·ËÙÈÎc Û¯¤ÛË àÓ‰Úe˜ ηd Á˘Ó·È-Îfi˜ «Ì˘ÛÙ‹ÚÈÔÓ Ì¤Á· ... Âå˜ ÃÚÈÛÙeÓ Î·d Âå˜ÙcÓ âÎÎÏËÛ›·Ó». ^√ÌÔ›ˆ˜ àÔηÏÂÖ «âÎ-ÎÏËÛ›·Ó ÌÈÎÚ¿Ó» ÙcÓ ÔåÎÔÁ¤ÓÂÈ·, ì ïÔ›·ÚÔ·ÙÂÈ àe ÙeÓ Á¿ÌÔ Î·d àÔÙÂÏÂÖ ÙcÌfiÓË âÁÁ‡ËÛË ÁÈa ÙcÓ àÓ·ÙÚÔÊc ÙáÓ ·È-‰ÈáÓ.

^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ‰È·ÚÎᘠÙÔÓ›˙ÂÈ ÙcÓ àÍ›·Ùɘ âÁÎÚ·Ù›·˜. ^∏ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎc ôÛÎËÛˉȷʤÚÂÈ ÚÈ˙ÈÎa àe ÔîÔÓ‰‹ÔÙ ‰˘·Ú¯ÈÎeàÛÎËÙÈÛÌfi, ï ïÔÖÔ˜ àÔÎfiÙÂÈ ÙeÓ ôÓ-

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

309

ıÚˆÔ àe Ùc ˙ˆc ηd ÙeÓ Û˘Ó¿ÓıÚˆÔ.\∞ÓÙÈı¤Ùˆ˜, ÙeÓ Û˘Ó‰¤ÂÈ Ìb Ùc Ì˘ÛÙËÚÈ·Îc˙ˆc Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜. ^∏ âÁÎÚ¿ÙÂÈ· ‰bÓàÊÔÚÄ ÌfiÓÔ ÛÙeÓ ÌÔÓ·¯ÈÎe ‚›Ô. ∆e àÛÎË-ÙÈÎe qıÔ˜ ÂrÓ·È ¯·Ú·ÎÙËÚÈÛÙÈÎe Ùɘ ¯ÚÈ-ÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎɘ ˙ˆÉ˜ Ûb ¬Ï˜ Ùd˜ âÎÊ¿ÓÛÂȘ Ù˘.

***^∏ ∞Á›· ηd ªÂÁ¿ÏË ™‡ÓÔ‰Ô˜ âÎÙe˜ ÙáÓ

Û˘ÁÎÂÎÚÈÌ¤ÓˆÓ ıÂÌ¿ÙˆÓ ÁÈa Ùa ïÔÖ· àÔ-Ê¿ÛÈÛÂ, âÈÛËÌ·›ÓÂÈ âÈÁÚ·ÌÌ·ÙÈÎa ηd ÙaëÍɘ çÓÙÔÏÔÁÈÎa ηd η›ÚÈ· Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓ· ˙Ë-Ù‹Ì·Ù·:

7) ^ø˜ Úe˜ Ùe ı¤Ì· ÙáÓ Û¯¤ÛÂˆÓ Ùɘ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎɘ ›ÛÙˆ˜ ηd ÙáÓ ıÂÙÈÎáÓ âÈ-ÛÙËÌáÓ, ì \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· àÔʇ-ÁÂÈ ÙcÓ ÎˉÂÌÔÓ›· Ùɘ âÈÛÙËÌÔÓÈÎɘ àÓ·-˙ËÙ‹Ûˆ˜ ηd ‰bÓ Ï·Ì‚¿ÓÂÈ ı¤ÛË ¿Óˆ Ûbοı âÈÛÙËÌÔÓÈÎe âÚÒÙËÌ·. ∂鯷ÚÈÛÙÂÖÙeÓ £Âe Ôf ‰ˆÚ›˙ÂÈ ÛÙÔf˜ âÈÛÙ‹ÌÔÓ˜ Ùe¯¿ÚÈÛÌ· Óa àÔηχÙÔ˘Ó ôÁÓˆÛÙÂ˜Ù˘¯b˜ Ùɘ ı›·˜ ¢ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁ›·˜. ^∏ Û‡Á¯ÚÔ-ÓË àÓ¿Ù˘ÍË ÙáÓ ıÂÙÈÎáÓ âÈÛÙËÌáÓ Î·dÙɘ Ù¯ÓÔÏÔÁ›·˜ âÈʤÚÂÈ ÚÈ˙ÈÎb˜ àÏÏ·Áb˜ÛÙc ˙ˆ‹ Ì·˜. ¶ÚÔÛʤÚÂÈ ÛËÌ·ÓÙÈÎb˜ ÂéÂÚ-ÁÂۛ˜ ¬ˆ˜ ÂrÓ·È ì ‰È¢ÎfiÏ˘ÓÛË ÙÔÜ Î·ıË-ÌÂÚÈÓÔÜ ‚›Ô˘, ì àÓÙÈÌÂÙÒÈÛË ÛÔ‚·ÚáÓàÛıÂÓÂÈáÓ, ì Âé¯ÂÚ¤ÛÙÂÚË âÈÎÔÈÓˆÓ›· ÙáÓàÓıÚÒˆÓ, ì öÚ¢ӷ ÙÔÜ ‰È·ÛÙ‹Ì·ÙÔ˜Î.Ï. ¶·Ú\ ¬Ï· ·éÙ¿, ö¯ÂÈ Î·d ÔÈΛϘàÚÓËÙÈÎb˜ âÈÙÒÛÂȘ, ¬ˆ˜ ÂrÓ·È ì ¯ÂÈÚ·-ÁÒÁËÛË Ùɘ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›·˜, ì ÛÙ·‰È·Îc àÒ-ÏÂÈ· ÔÏ˘Ù›ÌˆÓ ·Ú·‰fiÛˆÓ, ì ηٷ-ÛÙÚÔÊc ÙÔÜ Ê˘ÛÈÎÔÜ ÂÚÈ‚¿ÏÏÔÓÙÔ˜, ìàÌÊÈÛ‚‹ÙËÛË ÙáÓ äıÈÎáÓ àÍÈáÓ. ^∏ âÈ-ÛÙËÌÔÓÈÎc ÁÓÒÛË, ¬ÛÔ ÎÈ iÓ âÍÂÏ›ÛÛÂÙ·È ÌbÙ·¯‡Ù·ÙÔ˘˜ Ú˘ıÌÔ‡˜, ‰bÓ ÎÈÓËÙÔÔÈÂÖ ÙcÓ‚Ô‡ÏËÛË ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘, ÔûÙ ‰›ÓÂÈ à¿ÓÙË-ÛË ÛÙa ÛÔ‚·Úa äıÈÎa ηd ñ·ÚÍÈ·Îa ÚÔ-‚Ï‹Ì·Ù·, ÛÙcÓ àÓ·˙‹ÙËÛË ÁÈa Ùe ÓfiËÌ· Ùɘ˙ˆÉ˜ ηd ÙÔÜ ÎfiÛÌÔ˘. ∞éÙa à·ÈÙÔÜÓ Ó¢-Ì·ÙÈÎc ÚÔÛ¤ÁÁÈÛË, ÙcÓ ïÔ›· ì \√Úıfi‰Ô-

ÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· âȯÂÈÚÂÖ Ìb ÙcÓ µÈÔËıÈÎcÔf ‚·Û›˙ÂÙ·È ÛÙcÓ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎc äıÈÎc ηdÛÙcÓ ·ÙÂÚÈÎc ‰È‰·Ûηϛ·. ∆·˘Ùfi¯ÚÔÓ· ÌbÙeÓ Û‚·ÛÌe Ùɘ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›·˜ Ùɘ âÈÛÙËÌÔ-ÓÈÎɘ öÚ¢ӷ˜ ì \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·âÈÛËÌ·›ÓÂÈ ÙÔf˜ ÎÈÓ‰‡ÓÔ˘˜, Ôî ïÔÖÔÈ ñÔ-ÎÚ‡ÙÔÓÙ·È Ûb ïÚÈṲ̂ӷ âÈÛÙËÌÔÓÈÎa âÈ-Ù‡ÁÌ·Ù· ηd ÙÔÓ›˙ÂÈ ÙcÓ àÍÈÔÚ¤ÂÈ· ÙÔÜàÓıÚÒÔ˘ ηd ÙeÓ ıÂÖÔ ÙÔ˘ ÚÔÔÚÈÛÌfi.

8) ^∏ ÛËÌÂÚÈÓc ÔåÎÔÏÔÁÈÎc ÎÚ›ÛË ÂrÓ·ÈÚÔÊ·Ób˜ ¬ÙÈ çÊ›ÏÂÙ·È Ûb ÓÂ˘Ì·ÙÈÎa ηdäıÈÎa ·úÙÈ·. √î Ú›˙˜ Ù˘ Û˘Ó‰¤ÔÓÙ·È Ìb ÙcÓÏÂÔÓÂÍ›·, ÙcÓ àÏËÛÙ›· ηd ÙeÓ âÁˆÈÛÌfi,Ôf ï‰ËÁÔÜÓ ÛÙcÓ àÏfiÁÈÛÙË ¯Ú‹ÛË ÙáÓ Ê˘-ÛÈÎáÓ fiÚˆÓ, ÙcÓ âÈ‚¿Ú˘ÓÛË Ùɘ àÙÌfi-ÛÊ·ÈÚ·˜ Ìb ˙ËÌÈÔÁfiÓÔ˘˜ Ú‡Ô˘˜ ηd ÙcÓÎÏÈÌ·ÙÈÎc àÏÏ·Á‹. ^∏ ¯ÚÈÛÙÈ·ÓÈÎc àÓÙÈÌÂ-ÙÒÈÛË ÙÔÜ ÚÔ‚Ï‹Ì·ÙÔ˜ à·ÈÙÂÖ ÌÂÙ¿ÓÔÈ·ÁÈa Ùd˜ ηٷ¯Ú‹ÛÂȘ, âÁÎÚ¿ÙÂÈ· ηd àÛÎË-ÙÈÎe qıÔ˜, Ôf àÔÙÂÏÔÜÓ àÓÙ›‰ÔÙÔ ÛÙcÓñÂÚηٷӿψÛË, Û˘Á¯ÚfiÓˆ˜ ‰¤, ηÏÏȤÚ-ÁÂÈ· ÛÙeÓ ôÓıÚˆÔ Ùɘ Û˘ÓÂȉ‹Ûˆ˜ ¬ÙÈÂrÓ·È «ÔåÎÔÓfiÌÔ˜», ηd ù¯È οÙÔ¯Ô˜ Ùɘ ‰Ë-ÌÈÔ˘ÚÁ›·˜. ¢bÓ ·‡ÂÈ Óa ÙÔÓ›˙ÂÈ ¬ÙÈ Î·d ÔîÌÂÏÏÔÓÙÈÎb˜ ÁÂÓÂb˜ ö¯Ô˘Ó ‰Èη›ˆÌ· ¿ÓˆÛÙa Ê˘ÛÈÎa àÁ·ı¿, Ôf ÌĘ âÌÈÛÙ‡ıËÎÂï ¢ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁfi˜. °Èa ·éÙe Ùe ÏfiÁÔ Î·d ì \√Ú-ıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· Û˘ÌÌÂÙ¤¯ÂÈ âÓÂÚÁá˜ÛÙd˜ ‰È¿ÊÔÚ˜ ‰ÈÂıÓÂÖ˜ ÔåÎÔÏÔÁÈÎb˜ ÚÔ-Û¿ıÂȘ. ≠√ÚÈÛ ‰b ÙcÓ 1Ë ™ÂÙÂÌ‚Ú›Ô˘ ó˜ì̤ڷ ÚÔÛ¢¯É˜ ÁÈa ÙcÓ ÚÔÛÙ·Û›· ÙÔÜÊ˘ÛÈÎÔÜ ÂÚÈ‚¿ÏÏÔÓÙÔ˜.

9) \∞¤Ó·ÓÙÈ ÛÙcÓ åÛÔ‰ˆÙÈÎc ηd àÚfi-ÛˆË ïÌÔÁÂÓÔÔ›ËÛË, ì ïÔ›· ÚÔˆıÂÖÙ·ÈÌb ÔÈΛÏÔ˘˜ ÙÚfiÔ˘˜, ì \√ÚıÔ‰ÔÍ›· ‰È·-ÎËÚ‡ÙÙÂÈ ÙeÓ Û‚·ÛÌe ÛÙcÓ å‰ÈÔÚÔÛˆ›·àÓıÚÒˆÓ Î·d Ï·áÓ. \∞ÓÙÈÙ›ıÂÙ·È ÛÙcÓ ·é-ÙÔÓfiÌËÛË Ùɘ ÔåÎÔÓÔÌ›·˜ àe Ùd˜ ‚·ÛÈÎb˜àÓ¿ÁΘ ÙÔÜ àÓıÚÒÔ˘ ηd ÛÙcÓ ÌÂÙ·ÙÚÔ-‹ Ù˘ Ûb ·éÙÔÛÎÔfi. ^∏ ÚfiÔ‰Ô˜ ÙÔÜ àÓ-ıÚˆ›ÓÔ˘ Á¤ÓÔ˘˜ ‰bÓ Û˘Ó‰¤ÂÙ·È ÌfiÓÔ Ìb

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

310

ÙcÓ àÓ¿Ù˘ÍË ÙÔÜ ‚ÈÔÙÈÎÔÜ âȤ‰Ô˘ j ÌbÙcÓ ÚfiÔ‰Ô Ùɘ ÔåÎÔÓÔÌ›·˜ Âå˜ ‚¿ÚÔ˜ ÙáÓÓÂ˘Ì·ÙÈÎáÓ àÍÈáÓ.

10) ^∏ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· ‰bÓ àÓ·-ÌÂÈÁÓ‡ÂÙ·È ÛÙcÓ ÔÏÈÙÈ΋. ^√ ÏfiÁÔ˜ Ù˘ ·-ڷ̤ÓÂÈ ‰È·ÎÚÈÙe˜ àÏÏa ηd ÚÔÊËÙÈÎfi˜,ó˜ çÊÂÈÏÂÙÈÎc ·Ú¤Ì‚·ÛË ñbÚ ÙÔÜ àÓ-ıÚÒÔ˘. ∆a àÓıÚÒÈÓ· ‰ÈηÈÒÌ·Ù· ‚Ú›-ÛÎÔÓÙ·È Û‹ÌÂÚ· ÛÙe ΤÓÙÚÔ Ùɘ ÔÏÈÙÈÎɘó˜ à¿ÓÙËÛË ÛÙd˜ Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓ˜ ÎÔÈÓˆÓÈÎb˜Î·d ÔÏÈÙÈÎb˜ ÎÚ›ÛÂȘ ηd àÓ·ÙÚÔ¤˜, àÔ-‚ϤÔÓÙ·˜ ÛÙcÓ ÚÔÛÙ·Û›· ÙÔÜ ÔÏ›ÙË àeÙcÓ ·éı·ÈÚÂÛ›· ÙÔÜ ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˘˜. ^∏ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·Ì·˜ ÚÔÛı¤ÙÂÈ â›Û˘ Ùd˜ ñÔ¯ÚÂÒÛÂȘ ηdÂéı‡Ó˜ ÙáÓ ÔÏÈÙáÓ Î·d ÙcÓ àÓ¿ÁÎË Û˘ÓÂ-¯Ôܘ ·éÙÔÎÚÈÙÈÎɘ ÔÏÈÙÈÎáÓ Î·d ÔÏÈÙáÓÚe˜ ÔéÛÈ·ÛÙÈÎc ‚ÂÏÙ›ˆÛË Ùɘ ÎÔÈÓˆÓ›·˜.∫·d ΢ڛˆ˜ ÙÔÓ›˙ÂÈ, ¬ÙÈ Ùe çÚıfi‰ÔÍÔ ‰¤ÔÓÂÚd àÓıÚÒÔ˘ ñÂÚ‚·›ÓÂÈ ÙeÓ ïÚ›˙ÔÓÙ·ÙáÓ Î·ıÈÂÚˆÌ¤ÓˆÓ àÓıÚˆ›ÓˆÓ ‰ÈηȈ̿-ÙˆÓ, ¬ÙÈ «Ì›˙ˆÓ ¿ÓÙˆÓ» ÂrÓ·È ì àÁ¿Ë,¬ˆ˜ ÙcÓ àÔÎ¿Ï˘„ ï ÃÚÈÛÙe˜ ηd ÙcÓ‚›ˆÛ·Ó ¬ÛÔÈ ÈÛÙa ∆eÓ àÎÔÏÔ‡ıËÛ·Ó.\∂È̤ÓÂÈ àÎfiÌË ¬ÙÈ ıÂÌÂÏÈá‰Â˜ ‰Èη›ˆÌ·ÂrÓ·È Î·d ì ÚÔÛÙ·Û›· Ùɘ ıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎɘâÏ¢ıÂÚ›·˜, ‰ËÏ·‰c Ùɘ âÏ¢ıÂÚ›·˜ Ùɘ Û˘-ÓÂȉ‹Ûˆ˜, Ùɘ ›ÛÙˆ˜, Ùɘ Ï·ÙÚ›·˜ ηd¬ÏˆÓ ÙáÓ àÙÔÌÈÎáÓ Î·d Û˘ÏÏÔÁÈÎáÓ âÎ-ÊÚ¿ÛÂˆÓ ·éÙɘ, Û˘ÌÂÚÈÏ·Ì‚·ÓÔ̤ÓԢηd ÙÔÜ ‰ÈηÈÒÌ·ÙÔ˜ οı ÈÛÙÔÜ Î·d οıÂıÚËÛ΢ÙÈÎɘ ÎÔÈÓfiÙËÙ·˜ Óa ÙÂÏÔÜÓ âχ-ıÂÚ· àe οı ÎÚ·ÙÈÎc ·Ú¤Ì‚·ÛË ÙaıÚËÛ΢ÙÈο ÙÔ˘˜ ηı‹ÎÔÓÙ·, ó˜ ηd Ùe ‰È-η›ˆÌ· Ùɘ ‰ËÌfiÛÈ·˜ ‰È‰·Ûηϛ·˜ ÙɘıÚËÛΛ·˜.

11) ^∏ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›· à¢ı‡ÓÂ-Ù·È ÛÙÔf˜ Ó¤Ô˘˜, Ôî ïÔÖÔÈ àÓ·˙ËÙÔÜÓ ÏË-ÚfiÙËÙ· ˙ˆÉ˜ ÁÂÌ¿ÙË âÏ¢ıÂÚ›·, ‰ÈηÈÔÛ‡-ÓË, ‰ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁ›· àÏÏa ηd àÁ¿Ë. ∆Ôf˜ η-ÏÂÖ Óa Û˘Ó‰ÂıÔÜÓ Û˘ÓÂȉËÙa Ìb ÙcÓ \∂ÎÎÏË-Û›· \∂ΛÓÔ˘ Ôf ÂrÓ·È ì \∞Ï‹ıÂÈ· ηd ì

∑ˆ‹. ¡a ÚÔÛ¤ÏıÔ˘Ó ÚÔÛʤÚÔÓÙ·˜ ÛÙeâÎÎÏËÛÈ·ÛÙÈÎe ÛáÌ· Ùc ˙ˆÙÈÎfiÙËÙ·, Ùd˜àÓËÛ˘¯›Â˜, ÙÔf˜ ÚÔ‚ÏËÌ·ÙÈÛÌÔf˜ ηd Ùd˜ÚÔÛ‰Ô˘ ÙÔ˘˜. √î Ó¤ÔÈ ‰bÓ àÔÙÂÏÔÜÓêÏᘠÙe ̤ÏÏÔÓ Ùɘ \∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·˜ àÏÏa Ùe‰˘Ó·ÌÈÎe ηd ‰ËÌÈÔ˘ÚÁÈÎe ·ÚeÓ âd ÙÔÈ-ÎÔÜ Î·d ÔåÎÔ˘ÌÂÓÈÎÔÜ âȤ‰Ô˘.

12) ^∏ ∞Á›· ηd ªÂÁ¿ÏË ™‡ÓÔ‰Ô˜ ôÓÔÈ-Í ÙeÓ ïÚ›˙ÔÓÙ¿ Ì·˜ ÛÙc Û‡Á¯ÚÔÓË Ôχ-ÌÔÚÊË ÔåÎÔ˘Ì¤ÓË. ∆fiÓÈÛ ÙcÓ Âéı‡ÓË Ì·˜Ì¤Û· ÛÙeÓ ¯áÚÔ Î·d ÙeÓ ¯ÚfiÓÔ, ¿ÓÙÔÙ ÌbÚÔÔÙÈÎc ÙcÓ ·åˆÓÈfiÙËÙ·. ^∏ \√Úıfi‰ÔÍÔ˜\∂ÎÎÏËÛ›·, ‰È·ÙËÚÒÓÙ·˜ àÏÒ‚ËÙÔ ÙeÓ ª˘-ÛÙËÚÈ·Îe ηd ™ˆÙËÚÈÔÏÔÁÈÎfi Ù˘ ¯·Ú·ÎÙ‹-Ú·, ÂrÓ·È Âé·›ÛıËÙË ÛÙeÓ fiÓÔ, ÛÙd˜ àÁˆ-ӛ˜ ηd ÛÙcÓ ÎÚ·˘Ác ÁÈa ‰ÈηÈÔÛ‡ÓË Î·dÂåÚ‹ÓË ÙáÓ Ï·áÓ. ∂é·ÁÁÂÏ›˙ÂÙ·È «ì̤ڷÓâÍ ì̤ڷ˜ Ùe ÛˆÙ‹ÚÈÔÓ ·éÙÔÜØ àÓ·ÁÁ¤ÏÔ˘-Û· âÓ ÙÔÖ˜ öıÓÂÛÈ ÙcÓ ‰fiÍ·Ó ·éÙÔÜ, âÓ ÄÛÈÙÔÖ˜ Ï·ÔÖ˜ Ùa ı·˘Ì¿ÛÈ· ·éÙÔÜ» (æ·ÏÌ. 95).

h∞˜ ‰ÂËıÔÜÌ «ï £Âe˜ ¿Û˘ ¯¿ÚÈÙÔ˜, ïηϤ۷˜ ñÌĘ Âå˜ ÙcÓ ·åÒÓÈÔÓ ·éÙÔÜ ‰fiÍ·ÓâÓ ÃÚÈÛÙá \πËÛÔÜ çÏ›ÁÔÓ ·ıfiÓÙ·˜, ·éÙe˜Î·Ù·ÚÙ›ÛÂÈ ñÌĘ, ÛÙËÚ›ÍÂÈ, ÛıÂÓÒÛÂÈ, ıÂÌÂ-ÏÈÒÛÂÈØ ·éÙá ì ‰fiÍ· ηd Ùe ÎÚ¿ÙÔ˜ Âå˜ ÙÔf˜·åáÓ·˜ ÙáÓ ·åÒÓˆÓØ àÌ‹Ó» (∞ã ¶ÂÙÚ.5:10,11).

™∂¶∆∂ªµƒπ√™ 2016: ¶ÂÚÔ‡Ù˙È· \πÙ·Ï›·˜

™Ùd˜ 19 ÙÔÜ ÙÚ¤¯ÔÓÙÔ˜ ÌËÓe˜ ï √åÎÔ˘ÌÂ-ÓÈÎe˜ ¶·ÙÚȿگ˘ ∫ˆÓÛÙ·ÓÙÈÓÔ˘fiψ˜ Î.µ·ÚıÔÏÔÌ·ÖÔ˜ àÓ·ÁÔÚ‡ÙËΠâ›ÙÈÌÔ˜ ¢È-‰¿ÎÙˆÚ ÙÔÜ ¶·ÓÂÈÛÙËÌ›Ô˘ Ùɘ ¶ÂÚÔ‡Ù˙È·.\∞ÎÔÏÔ‡ıˆ˜, ‰ËÌÔÛȇÂÙ·È ì â›ÛËÌË ïÌÈ-Ï›· Ôf âÎʈӋıËΠÛÙcÓ åÙ·ÏÈÎc ÁÏáÛÛ·.

Eminenza Reverendissima ArcivescovoMetropolita di Perugia-Pieve di Colle,CardinaleGualtiero Bassetti,Eminentissimi Metropoliti,Illustrissimo Magnifico Rettore,

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

311

Prof. Giovanni Paciullo,Chiarissimo Prof. Marco Impagliazzo, Pre-sidente del Consiglio di Amministrazione,Autorità Accademiche,Eccellenze, Autorità tutte, graditissimiOspiti,Fratelli e Sorelle in Cristo,

Desideriamo esprimervi il piu profondoringraziamento per l’attenzione dimostrataalla Santa e Grande Chiesa di Costantino-poli, il Patriarcato Ecumenico, che secondola tradizione e la prassi della Chiesa e le de-libere sinodali dei Primi Concili Ecumeni-ci, presiede nella carita là Sinfonia delleSante Chiese Ortodosse locali attraverso ilmondo, e alla nostra Modestia in particola-re, con l’attribuzione di questo importanteTitolo Accademico. Tutto questo è mag-giormente significativo in quanto avvienenel contesto dell’Incontro Internazionale atrenta anni di quello storico avvenimento,che porto ad Assisi uomini di fede e dellevarie culture, per discutere di pace. Oggi, inun contesto internazionale completamentemutato, i successori di quei Pionieri si in-contrano nuovamente, non solo per com-memorare quei giorni, ma soprattutto perconfermare con gesti nuovi e con nuoveproposte, la necessità e la speranza di tuttii popoli di poter vivere in pace e concordia.E questo rinomato Ateneo, l’Università perStranieri di Perugia, al di là delle sue im-portanti peculiarità scientifiche e di forma-zione accademica per le nuove generazioni,ha giocato e gioca un ruolo assai pregnanteper la convivenza pacifica ed il rispetto diFedi e Culture. Qui infatti si ritrovano stu-denti, ricercatori, professori, provenientida ogni angolo del nostro pianeta, tutti conil loro ricco bagaglio di esperienze di fede,di cultura e di testimonianza comune, ed

insieme convivono in pace, per il bene ditutti.

Essendo pertanto tradizione offrire unaLectio Doctoralis per l’occasione, vogliamointrattenerci con voi sul tema “Dialogo del-le culture e delle religioni, via della pace”.Per analizzare questo imperativo della co-munita umana, percorriamo il titolo a ritro-so, partendo dal concetto di pace, analiz-zandone la via metodologica di dialogo, ve-rificando le interconnessioni tra Cultura eFede, per giungere ad un dialogo che sianon solo metodo, ma azione nella vita del-l’uomo contemporaneo. La definizione di“Pace” è stata ampiamente studiata nelcorso dei secoli e ad essa è stato dato un

significato a seconda dei vari momentistorici, delle culture e dell’ambiente, den-tro le quali il concetto stesso trovava collo-cazione. Senza voler analizzare tutti questipassaggi, potremmo tuttavia cercare di ri-portare a tre dimensioni principali, la defi-nizione di Pace, raggruppandole nei se-guenti tre assiomi:

A) Pace Antropologica, B) Pace Impo-sta, C) Pace Ascetica.

A. Pace antropologica.Il concetto di pace, in qualità di requisito

antropologico, riprende in sé tutte le defi-nizioni di tipo sociologico, politico ed indi-viduale. In questo contesto non possiamoparlare solamente di pace come assenza diconflittualità a tutti a livelli. Infatti già nelperiodo arcaico della Grecia classica, la pa-ce –ÂåÚ‹ÓË– era associata a ÂéÓÔÌ›· - ilbuon governo e a ‰›ÎË - la giustizia, raffigu-rate nelle Ore, figlie di Themis e Zeus. Es-sa si consolida nel periodo classico come unrisultato di “polemos”, della guerra, idealepiù alto della “polis”, necessaria per il buongoverno e l’educazione dei cittadini. E’ be-

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

312

nessere, è articolazione di appacificare e ri-appacificare. Come definizione politica, es-sa sarà intesa come un passaggio obbligato-rio di individui e gruppi di individui, la cuiunità è antitetica alla guerra. Passando aduno stato più individuale, essa puo esseredefinita come “assenza di turbamento”,stato di pensiero libero, privo di agitazione,quindi una “pace dell’anima”. Ma l’aspettoantropologico della pace conviene in unaantitesi di guerra, o piùgenerale di conflit-tualità, le cui conseguenze sono i processidi pace, le iniziative e le organizzazioni perla pace, valore universalmente riconosciutoche supera ogni barriera di tipo ideologico,sociale e religioso. Questo principio haspinto l’Assemblea Generale dell’ONU nel1999 ad approvare una risoluzione, peradottare la Dichiarazione per una Culturadi Pace.

B. Pace imposta.Chiamata più comunemente anche pax

romana, essa nasce dalla visione di Cicero-ne che ad essa collegava i concetti diliber-tas e securitas, condizioni imprescindibiliper avere una pace stabile. Tuttavia questaconcezione si è evoluta in sottomissioneforzata ed imposizione di una pace forma-le, al punto che già Tacito la definiva: “Ru-bare, trucidare, rapinare con falso nomechiamano impero, e dove fanno il deserto,la chiamano pace” (Tacito, Vita Agrico-lae). E’ una fenomenologia che ritroviamonellintero corso della storia dell’umanità,fino ai nostri giorni. Non è neppure assen-za di conflittualità, in quanto essa viene so-pita, pronta ad esplodere in qualsiasi mo-mento, in modo ancor più virulento. E’ unaimposizione priva di giustizia, e pertantopriva delle più elementari forme di demo-crazia.

C. Pace Ascetica.Soffermandoci solamente alla Tradizio-

ne Cristiana, ricordiamo l’inno cantato da-gli Angeli al momento della nascita di Ge-sù: “Gloria a Dio nel più alto dei cieli e pa-ce in terra agli uomini che Egli ama” (Lc. 2,14). E’ la grande affermazione della paceascetica, è la riconciliazione tra cielo e ter-ra operata da Cristo. Scrive l’Apostolo Pao-lo che: “In Cristo Gesù, voi che eravate ilontani, siete diventati i vicini... Egli infattiè la nostra pace... per riconciliare tutti conDio in un solo corpo. Egli è venuto percioad annunciare pace...” (Ef. 2. 13-17). Scriveal riguardo San Massimo il Confessore che“il Dio Filantropo –amante dell’umanità–si è fatto uomo per unire a sé la natura de-gli uomini e arrestare il suo volgersi mala-mente contro se stessa, e anzi il suo ribel-larsi contro se stessa, divisa e senza ripo-so...” (Massimo il Confessore – La Filoca-lia, I Centuria, 47). Il peccato pero ha por-tato nell’uomo e nel mondo la confusioneed il turbamento. Il peccato ha reso l’uomonemico di Dio e di se stesso. Il peccato in-teso come una malattia spirituale intrinse-ca all’uomo, “... i cui sintomi esteriori sonoi conflitti, le discordie, i crimini e le guerrecon le loro tragiche conseguenze” (La mis-sione della Chiesa Ortodossa nel mondocontemporaneo, Creta 2016, C,3), avevanecessità di essere curato, e l’unico in gra-do di curarlo è Cristo, che porta pace. “So-lo lui riconcilia con Dio, solo lui producequesta pace”. (N. Cabasilas – Commentoalla Divina Liturgia, 44, 2). La Pace Cristia-na è una pace diversa, “che supera ogni in-telligenza” (Fil. 4,7), è una pace che fa rica-pitolare tutto in Lui. “Ecco io faccio nuovetutte le cose” (Ap. 21,5) e la sua pace èqualche cosa che oltrepassa ogni cosa: “Vi

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

313

lascio la pace, vi do la mia pace. Non comela da il mondo, io la do a voi” (Gv. 14, 27).E’ significativo sottolineare a tal propositoche la Divina Liturgia, dopo l’invocazioneTrinitaria iniziale, presenta tre suppliche dipace: a) per poter pregare, - In pace pre-ghiamo, - ossia la ricerca della pace nell’a-nima per poter comprendere le realtà divi-ne; b) Per la pace che viene dall’alto –espressione di riconciliazione, giustizia esantificazione; c) Per la pace del mondo in-tero – espressione dell’amore, che corre intutto il mondo e che si allarga a tutto iltempo, pace che produce unità di tutti inCristo, “Pace divina, principio di unione...che genera e opera la concordia e l’accordodi tutte le cose”, secondo San Dionigi l’Ae-ropagita (I nomi divini, XI, 1).

Una via metodologica al dialogo.Ma quale via, quale metodologia puo es-

sere innescata da questi aspetti di pace peril dialogo. La prima via passa attraverso l’a-more. “Ama Dio con tutto il cuore, con tut-ta l’anima e con tutta la mente e ama il tuoprossimo come te stesso” (cfr. Mt. 22, 37-39). Per i Cristiani Dio è Amore, quindi bi-sogna amare come Dio ama, e vedere comeDio vede. Una comprensione della pacecome theosis, deificazione, comunione di-vino-umana, è fondamento di una antropo-logia cristiana della pace (cfr. Aristotle Pa-panikolau – Per una antropologia cristianadella pace, 2014). La seconda via è la giusti-zia. Non vi puo essere pace senza giustizia.Scriveva a proposito Martin Luther King:“La vera pace non è solo la assenza di ten-sione: è la presenza della giustizia” (M.L.King - Lettere dal carcere). Pace e Giusti-zia sono uno dei grandi temi che hanno in-teressato anche la nostra Chiesa Ortodossadurante i lavori del Santo e Grande Conci-

lio della Chiesa Ortodossa, nel giugno scor-so a Creta. Sul documento che è stato ap-provato, frutto di anni di lavoro, su “LaMissione della Chiesa Ortodossa nel mon-do contemporaneo”, un intero capitolo èstato dedicato alla Pace e Giustizia. A talproposito i Padri Conciliari hanno sottoli-neato che “la pace di Cristo è il frutto ma-turo della ricapitolazione di tutto in Lui,della promozione della dignità e della gran-dezza della persona umana, come immagi-ne di Dio, della manifestazione della unitàorganica in Lui del genere umano e delmondo, della universalità dei principi di pa-ce, di libertà e di giustizia sociale, e infine,della fecondità dell’amore cristiano tra gliuomini ed i popoli del mondo”. (cap. C, 1).

La terza via è il perdono. Senza un realeperdono, una reale conversione della men-te, un profondo ravvedimento ed una puri-ficazione della memoria, rischiamo di limi-tarci a conseguire una Pace Imposta. Il per-dono infatti porta alla pace, non in modoindividuale, ma sociale, comunitario. “Se ilSignore si compiace della condotta di unuomo, lo riconcilia anche con i suoi nemi-ci” (Pr. 16,7). Perdonare significa non sologuarire gli effetti della malattia spirituale,ma sradicarne la sua potenza. Il perdono afavore della pace quindi è frutto anche del-la sinergia umana. Come dice il Santo eGrande Concilio: “… questi doni… si mani-festano l i dove i Cristiani si sforzano in fa-vore della fede, dell’amore e della speranzain Cristo Gesù, Signore nostro” (C.3). Laquarta via è il discernimento. Un vero dia-logo passa anche attraverso il discernimen-to. “Se la pace non è accompagnata dallagiustizia, dalla rettitudine e dalla verità,non sarà altro che una menzogna” (Metr.Kallistos di Diokleia). Una vera riconcilia-

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

314

zione, un vera pace deve essere fondata sul-la verità. Antropologicamente la verità èuno dei punti più oscuri e difficili dell’esse-re umano. Un reale discernimento sulla ve-rità porta ad una pace priva di ombre, chesublima. Essa richiede coraggio e sacrificio.Ma solo cosi avremo una via della pace au-tentica. P. George Florovsky per esempio,riconosceva che la via della pace è la viadella croce. La quinta via infine è il rispet-to. Riprendendo ancora il testo citato delGrande Concilio, la Chiesa Ortodossa di-chiara che “… non vi è posto né per l’odio,né per la inimicizia, né per la intolleranza”(E,1). “…confessa che ogni uomo, indipen-dentemente dal colore, dalla religione, dal-la razza, dal sesso, dalla nazionalità, dallalingua… gode degli stessi diritti nella Socie-tà” (E. 2). Il rispetto è fondamentale percreare una ∫ÔÈÓˆÓ›·, una Comunione neldialogo. Il dialogo necessità di equilibrio,non sopraffà, ma soprattutto non priva gliinterlocutori della loro propria natura. Es-so è conoscenza reciproca, è interconnes-sione e mai sincretismo culturale o religio-so. La Enciclica per la Domenica dell’Orto-dossia del 2010, dichiarava: “Per questoscopo l’Ortodossia deve trovarsi in dialogopermanente col mondo. La Chiesa Orto-dossa non teme il dialogo, poiché la veritànon lo teme. Al contrario, se l’Ortodossia sichiudesse in sé stessa e non dialogasse concoloro che sono fuori di essa, non solo fal-lirebbe nella sua missione, ma anche si tra-sformerebbe da “cattolica“ e da Chiesa “at-traverso l’ecumene” qual è, in un gruppointroverso e di autocompiacimento, un“ghetto” ai margini della storia. Per questomotivo i nostri grandi Padri della Chiesanon hanno mai avuto paura del dialogo conl’ambiente spirituale della loro epoca, co-

me anche con i filosofi pagani dei loro tem-pi ed in questo modo hanno influenzato eplasmato la civiltà della loro epoca e ci han-no consegnato veramente una Chiesa ecu-menica.” (Domenica dell’Ortodossia 2010).

Dialogo delle Culture e delle Religioni.Da una via metodologica di dialogo, dob-

biamo di seguito trovare una interconnes-sione tra Culture e Religioni, al fine di ela-borare azioni concrete che attestino quan-to fin qui esposto. Cultura e Religione pos-sono trovarsi in qualche modo in dialogo, omeglio cosa contraddistingue il legame e ladiversità tra questi due facce di una unicamedaglia? Non ci addentreremo nel con-cetto di “cultura”, analizzando i suoi varicontenuti, i significati ed I significanti, maci limiteremo a due aspetti: la Cultura ma-teriale, e la Cultura immateriale, intenden-do con la prima, tutto cio che caratterizzauna Società, un popolo, relativamente al-l’Arte, alla Tecnologia, alle Tradizioni, aiCostumi e con la seconda le Opinioni, laLingua, i Modelli di vita, i Simboli, le Co-noscenze, il Sapere, ecc. Questi due aspettidella cultura sono interdipendenti e sonouna ricchezza del patrimonio mondiale.Appartengono ad una Società, ma sono pa-trimonio dell’umanità. La globalizzazionein atto tuttavia puo manifestarsi come unodei pericoli più grande della cultura, intesain questo senso. E’ bene rilevare tuttavia laetimologia di “cultura”, dal latino colere,coltivare, e per estensione del termine, a“cultus”, la cura verso gli dei. Coltivarepertanto quanto è stato ereditato e conse-gnarlo alle generazioni future, atto questonon statico ma dinamico. Il greco conosceil termine ÎÔ˘ÏÙÔ‡Ú· come Cultura mate-riale ed il termine ÔÏÈÙÈÛÌfi˜, dapolitis,cittadino, e quindi da polis, città, come par-

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

315

te del primo quale civilizzazione e più vici-no al concetto di Cultura immateriale. Pos-siamo già intravedere in questo un aspettodi dialogo intra-culturale, dove nelleespressioni greca e latina, si interfaccianola capacità dell’uomo di concepire i dueaspetti di cultura, ma anche il legame diquesti, col rendimento di grazie a Dio, -cultus, atto di fede comune a tutte le reli-gioni. Anche per quanto riguarda l’idea di“Religione”, lasciamo gli aspetti etimologi-ci generali, per soffermarci brevemente sudue aspetti caratterizzanti: l’Aspetto Spiri-tuale e l’Aspetto Cultuale. L’Aspetto Spiri-tuale è tutto il contenuto di Fede che carat-terizza una Religione, esso è tramandato orivelato. Spesso esso ha un tale valore sacroe normativo, per il quale diviene impossibi-le un processo di dialogo convergente,mentre un atteggiamento indifferente puocreare turbamento e quindi provocareespressioni di fondamentalismo religioso.

L’Aspetto Cultuale, sono tutti quegli attiliturgici, privati e pubblici che caratterizza-no il rapporto del singolo fedele o di unaComunità, nei confronti della Fede profes-sata. Come per la Cultura, anche per la Re-ligione questi due aspetti sono tra loro cor-relati, e come per la Cultura vi è una mani-festazione di attenzione verso la Religione,anche nella Religione vi è una correlazionecon la Cultura. In questo modo Cultura eReligione già dialogano tra loro, il loro dia-logo si fonda sulla conoscenza reciproca esoprattutto sul riconoscere le peculiaritàl’uno dell’altro. Il dialogo rispettoso traCultura e Religione si erige dunque sullaprecisa metodologia che abbiamo espostosopra, ma è foriero anche di concrete pos-sibilità di incontro. Se vengono salvaguar-dati i principi che contraddistinguono le

Culture, se sono evitati fenomeni di sincre-tismo religioso, allora il loro Dialogo, comevia della pace, puo produrre abbondantifrutti reali.

Frutti concreti di un dialogo per la pace.Culture e Religioni si sono già incontra-

te per realizzare vie di pace, ma certamen-te questo processo deve continuare per im-pedire il sorgere di fenomeni di intolleran-za e fanatismo religioso, per la salvaguardiadel valore di ogni cultura, affinché non ven-ga sacrificata sull’altare della globalizzazio-ne o di un cultura dominante sulle altre.

E’ necessario pertanto un impegno co-mune per la sacralità della vita, dal suoconcepimento fino alla sua fine naturale, erispettando tutte le fasi della vita dell’uo-mo; per “superare gli antagonismi e le osti-lità nel mondo, che introducono ingiustiziaed ineguaglianza alla compartecipazionedegli uomini e dei popoli ai beni della crea-zione divina” (Grande Concilio, Testo cit.F.2). E’ obbligatorio che per una Pace rea-le, Culture e Religioni si impegnino per lasolidarietà umana, per arginare lo sfrenatoconsumismo, che mentre arricchisce pochi,priva molti delle fondamentali necessitàper vivere; per evitare lo sproporzionatoutilizzo delle risorse naturali; per la salva-guardia della Casa Comune, l’ambiente na-turale, che non è proprietà dell’uomo, madel Creatore (Op, cit. f.10); per rispettare eonorare tutto cio che l’uomo, nella suacreatività, ha posto sulla terra, come i benimonumentali e artistici, patrimonio dell’u-manità; per la salvaguardia delle radici spi-rituali, della libertà religiosa, diritto fonda-mentale di ogni essere umano, per evitarela perdita della memoria storica e la dimen-ticanza delle tradizioni. Come Chiesa Or-todossa, come Patriarcato Ecumenico, ab-

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

316

biamo sottoscritto quanto sopra, come con-tributo alla realizzazione della pace, dellagiustizia, della libertà, della fraternità edell’amore tra i popoli e alla eliminazionedelle discriminazioni raziali e altre, nell’im-portante documento già citato, dal titolo“La Missione della Chiesa Ortodossa nelmondo contemporaneo”. La Chiesa Orto-dossa lo ha deliberato durante il Santo eGrande Concilio, tenutosi nel giugno scor-so a Creta, e i suoi imperativi sono diven-tanti fondanti per noi. Cosi Pace Antropo-logica e Pace Ascetica si completano e sipèrmeano assieme, rendendo non più ne-cessaria la Pace Imposta. La Pace è primadi tutto un Dono di Dio, che noi accoglia-mo e che in sinergia con Lui e con tutti ren-diamo operante, affinché possiamo annun-ciare con Lui “cieli nuovi e una nuova ter-ra… nei quali abita la giustizia” (2 Pt. 3,13).

™∂¶∆∂ªµƒπ√™ 2016: Chieti πÙ·Ï›·˜

™Ùd˜ 21 ÙÔÜ ÌËÓe˜ ïÏÔÎÏËÚÒıËΠì Û˘Ó¿-ÓÙËÛË Ùɘ ªÈÎÙɘ \∂ÈÙÚÔɘ £ÂÔÏÔÁÈÎÔܢȷÏfiÁÔ˘ ÌÂÙ·Íf ƒˆÌ·ÈÔηıÔÏÈÎáÓ Î·d\√ÚıÔ‰fiÍˆÓ ì ÔÔ›· ηd âͤ‰ˆÛ Î›ÌÂÓÔÌb ı¤Ì· «Synodality and Primacy duringthe first millennium: Towards a CommonUnderstanding in service to the Unity ofthe Church». ™Ùc Û˘Ó¤¯ÂÈ· ‰ËÌÔÛȇÂÙ·ÈÙe ÙÂÏÈÎe ΛÌÂÓÔ ÛÙa ·ÁÁÏÈο:

Joint International Commissionfor Theological Dialogue

between the Roman Catholic Churchand the Orthodox Church

SYNODALITYAND PRIMACY DURING

THE FIRST MILLENNIUM:TOWARDS

A COMMON UNDERSTANDING

IN SERVICE TO THE UNITYOF THE CHURCH

Chieti, 21 September 2016

‘We declare to you what we have seenand heard so that you also may have com-munion [koinonia] with us; and truly ourcommunion [koinonia] is with the Fatherand with his Son Jesus Christ. We are writ-ing these things so that our joy may be com-plete.’ (1Jn 1:3-4)

1. Ecclesial communion arises directlyfrom the Incarnation of the eternal Wordof God, according to the goodwill (eu-dokia) of the Father, through the HolySpirit. Christ, having come on earth, found-ed the Church as his body (cf. 1Cor 12:12-27). The unity that exists among the Per-sons of the Trinity is reflected in the com-munion (koinonia) of the members of theChurch with one another. Thus, as St Max-imus the Confessor affirmed, the Church isan ‘eikon’ of the Holy Trinity1. At the LastSupper, Jesus Christ prayed to his Father:‘Protect them in your name that you havegiven me, so that they may be one, as weare one’ (Jn 17:11). This Trinitarian unity ismanifested in the Holy Eucharist, whereinthe Church prays to God the Fatherthrough Jesus Christ in the Holy Spirit.

2. From earliest times, the one Churchexisted as many local churches. The com-munion (koinonia) of the Holy Spirit (cf.2Cor 13:13) was experienced both withineach local church and in the relations be-tween them as a unity in diversity. Underthe guidance of the Spirit (cf. Jn 16:13), theChurch developed patterns of order and

1. ST MAXIMUS THE CONFESSOR, Mystagogia(PG 91, 663D).

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

317

various practices in accordance with its na-ture as ‘a people brought into unity fromthe unity of the Father, the Son and theHoly Spirit’2.

3. Synodality is a fundamental quality ofthe Church as a whole. As St John Chrysos-tom said: ‘“Church” means both gathering[systema] and synod [synodos]’3. The termcomes from the word ‘council’ (synodos inGreek, concilium in Latin), which primari-ly denotes a gathering of bishops, under theguidance of the Holy Spirit, for commondeliberation and action in caring for theChurch. Broadly, it refers to the active par-ticipation of all the faithful in the life andmission of the Church.

4. The term primacy refers to being thefirst (primus, protos). In the Church, pri-macy belongs to her Head – Jesus Christ,‘who is the beginning, the firstborn fromthe dead; that in all things he might havethe pre-eminence [protevon]’ (Col. 1:18).Christian Tradition makes it clear that,within the synodal life of the Church at var-ious levels, a bishop has been acknowl-edged as the ‘first’. Jesus Christ associatesthis being ‘first’ with service (diakonia):‘Whoever wants to be first must be last ofall and servant of all’ (Mk 9:35).

5. In the second millennium, communionwas broken between East and West. Manyefforts have been made to restore com-munion between Catholics and Orthodox,but they have not succeeded. The Joint In-ternational Commission for TheologicalDialogue between the Roman Catholic

Church and the Orthodox Church, in itsongoing work to overcome theological di-vergences, has been considering the rela-tionship between synodality and primacy inthe life of the Church. Different under-standings of these realities played a signifi-cant role in the division between Orthodoxand Catholics. It is, therefore, essential toseek to establish a common understandingof these interrelated, complementary andinseparable realities.

6. In order to achieve this common un-derstanding of primacy and synodality, it isnecessary to reflect upon history. God re-veals himself in history. It is particularly im-portant to undertake together a theologicalreading of the history of the Church’s litur-gy, spirituality, institutions and canons,which always have a theological dimension.

7. The history of the Church in the firstmillennium is decisive. Despite certaintemporary ruptures, Christians from Eastand West lived in communion during thattime, and, within that context, the essentialstructures of the Church were constituted.The relationship between synodality andprimacy took various forms, which can givevital guidance to Orthodox and Catholics intheir efforts to restore full communion to-day.

The Local Church 8. The one, holy, catholic and apostolic

Church of which Christ is the head is pres-ent in the eucharistic synaxis of a localchurch under its bishop. He is the one whopresides (the ‘proestos’). In the liturgicalsynaxis, the bishop makes visible the pres-ence of Jesus Christ. In the local church(i.e. a diocese), the many faithful and cler-gy under the one bishop are united withone another in Christ, and are in commun-

2. ST CYPRIAN, De Orat. Dom., 23 (PL 4, 536). 3. ST JOHN CHRYSOSTOM, Explicatio in Ps 149

(PG 55, 493).

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

318

ion with him in every aspect of the life ofthe Church, most especially in the celebra-tion of the Eucharist. As St Ignatius of An-tioch taught: ‘where the bishop is, there letall the people be, just as, where JesusChrist is, we have the catholic church[katholike ekklesia]’4. Each local churchcelebrates in communion with all other lo-cal churches which confess the true faithand celebrate the same Eucharist. When apresbyter presides at the Eucharist, the lo-cal bishop is always commemorated as asign of the unity of the local church. In theEucharist, the proestos and the communityare interdependent: the community cannotcelebrate the Eucharist without a proestos,and the proestos, in turn, must celebratewith a community.

9. This interrelatedness between theproestos or bishop and the community is aconstitutive element of the life of the localchurch. Together with the clergy, who areassociated with his ministry, the local bish-op acts in the midst of the faithful, who areChrist’s flock, as guarantor and servant ofunity. As successor of the Apostles, he ex-ercises his mission as one of service andlove, shepherding his community, and lead-ing it, as its head, to ever-deeper unity withChrist in the truth, maintaining the apos-tolic faith through the preaching of theGospel and the celebration of the sacra-ments.

10. Since the bishop is the head of his lo-cal church, he represents his church to oth-er local churches and in the communion ofall the churches. Likewise, he makes thatcommunion present to his own church.

This is a fundamental principle of synodal-ity.

The Regional Communion of Churches

11. There is abundant evidence that bi-shops in the early Church were consciousof having a shared responsibility for theChurch as a whole. As St Cyprian said:‘There is but one episcopate but it is spreadamongst the harmonious host of all the nu-merous bishops’5. This bond of unity wasexpressed in the requirement that at leastthree bishops should take part in the ordi-nation (cheirotonia) of a new one6; it wasalso evident in the multiple gatherings ofbishops in councils or synods to discuss incommon issues of doctrine (dogma, di-daskalia) and practice, and in their fre-quent exchanges of letters and mutual vis-its.

12. Already during the first four cen-turies, various groupings of dioceses withinparticular regions emerged. The protos, thefirst among the bishops of the region, wasthe bishop of the first see, the metropolis,

5. ST CYPRIAN, Ep. 55, 24, 2; cf. also, ‘episco-patus unus est cuius a singulis in solidum parstenetur’ (De unitate, 5).

6. FIRST ECUMENICAL COUNCIl (Nicaea, 325),canon 4: ‘It is preferable that a bishop be estab-lished by all the bishops of a province; but if thisappears difficult because of a pressing necessityor because of the distance to be travelled, atleast three bishops should come together; and,having the written consent of the absent bish-ops, they may then proceed with the consecra-tion. The validation [kyros] of what takes placefalls on the metropolitan bishop of eachprovince.’ Cf. also Apostolic Canon, 1: ‘A bish-op must be ordained by two or three bishops’.4. ST IGNATIUS, Letter to the Smyrnaeans, 8.

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

319

and his office as metropolitan was alwaysattached to his see. The ecumenical coun-cils attributed certain prerogatives (pres-beia, pronomia, dikaia) to the metropoli-tan, always within the framework of syn-odality. Thus, the First Ecumenical Council(Nicaea, 325), while requiring of all thebishops of a province their personal partic-ipation in or written agreement to an epis-copal election and consecration - a synodi-cal act par excellence - attributed to themetropolitan the validation (kyros) of theelection of a new bishop7. The Fourth Ecu-menical Council (Chalcedon, 451) againevoked the rights (dikaia) of the metropol-itan – insisting that this office is ecclesial,not political8 - as did the Seventh Ecumeni-cal Council (Nicaea II, 787), also9.

13. Apostolic Canon 34 offers a canoni-cal description of the correlation betweenthe protos and the other bishops of each re-gion: ‘The bishops of the people of aprovince or region [ethnos] must recognizethe one who is first [protos] amongst them,and consider him to be their head

[kephale], and not do anything importantwithout his consent [gnome]; each bishopmay only do what concerns his own diocese[paroikia] and its dependent territories.But the first [protos] cannot do anythingwithout the consent of all. For in this wayconcord [homonoia] will prevail, and Godwill be praised through the Lord in theHoly Spirit’10.

14. The institution of the metropoli-tanate is one form of regional communionbetween local churches. Subsequently oth-er forms developed, namely the patriar-chates comprising several metropolita-nates. Both a metropolitan and a patriarchwere diocesan bishops with full episcopalpower within their own dioceses. In mattersrelated to their respective metropolitanatesor patriarchates, however, they had to actin accord with their fellow bishops. Thisway of acting is at the root of synodical in-stitutions in the strict sense of the term,such as a regional synod of bishops. Thesesynods were convened and presided over bythe metropolitan or the patriarch. He andall the bishops acted in mutual complemen-tarity and were accountable to the synod.

The Church at the Universal Level 15. Between the fourth and the seventh

centuries, the order (taxis) of the five patri-archal sees came to be recognised, basedon and sanctioned by the ecumenical coun-cils, with the see of Rome occupying thefirst place, exercising a primacy of honour(presbeia tes times), followed by the sees ofConstantinople, Alexandria, Antioch and

10. Cf. COUNCIL OF ANTIOCH (327), canon 9:‘It is proper for the bishops in every province[eparchia] to submit to the bishop who presidesin the metropolis’.

7. FIRST ECUMENICAL COUNCIL (Nicaea, 325),canon 4; also canon 6: ‘If anyone becomes abishop without the consent of the metropolitan,the great council decrees that such a person isnot even a bishop.’

8. FOURTH ECUMENICAL COUNCIL (Chal-cedon, 451), canon 12: ‘As for cities that have al-ready been honoured by the title of metropolisby imperial letters, let these cities and the bish-ops who govern them enjoy only the honour ofthe title; that is, let the proper rights of the true[kata aletheian] metropolis be safeguarded.’

9. SEVENTH ECUMENICAL COUNCIL (NicaeaII, 787), canon 11 grants the metropolitans theright to appoint the treasurers of their suffragandioceses if the bishops do not provide for it.

£∂√§√°π∞ 3/2016

320

Jerusalem, in that specific order, accordingto the canonical tradition11.

16. In the West, the primacy of the see ofRome was understood, particularly fromthe fourth century onwards, with referenceto Peter’s role among the Apostles. The

primacy of the bishop of Rome among thebishops was gradually interpreted as a pre-rogative that was his because he was suc-cessor of Peter, the first of the apostles12.This understanding was not adopted in theEast, which had a different interpretationof the Scriptures and the Fathers on thispoint. Our dialogue may return to this mat-ter in the future.

17. When a new patriarch was elected toone of the five sees in the taxis, the normalpractice was that he would send a letter toall the other patriarchs, announcing hiselection and including a profession of faith.Such ‘letters of communion’ profoundly ex-pressed the canonical bond of communionamong the patriarchs. By including the newpatriarch’s name, in the proper order, inthe diptychs of their churches, read in theLiturgy, the other patriarchs acknowledgedhis election. The taxis of the patriarchalsees had its highest expression in the cele-bration of the holy Eucharist. Whenevertwo or more patriarchs gathered to cele-brate the Eucharist, they would stand ac-cording to the taxis. This practice manifest-ed the eucharistic character of their com-munion.

18. From the First Ecumenical Council(Nicaea, 325) onwards, major questions re-garding faith and canonical order in theChurch were discussed and resolved by theecumenical councils. Though the bishop ofRome was not personally present at any ofthose councils, in each case either he wasrepresented by his legates or he agreedwith the council’s conclusions post factum.The Church’s understanding of the criteria

12. Cf. JEROME, In Isaiam 14, 53; Leo, Sermo96, 2-3.

11. Cf. FIRST ECUMENICAL COUNCIL (Nicaea,325), canon 6: ‘The ancient customs of Egypt,Libya and Pentapolis shall be maintained, ac-cording to which the bishop of Alexandria hasauthority over all these places, since a similarcustom exists with reference to the bishop ofRome. Similarly in Antioch and the otherprovinces, the prerogatives [presbeia] of thechurches are to be preserved’; Second Ecumeni-cal Council (Constantinople, 381), canon 3: Letthe bishop of Constantinople … have the prima-cy of honour [presbeia tes times] after the bish-op of Rome, because it is New Rome’; FourthEcumenical Council (Chalcedon, 451), canon28: ‘The Fathers rightly accorded prerogatives[presbeia] to the see of older Rome since that isan imperial city; and moved by the same pur-pose the one hundred and fifty most devoutbishops apportioned equal prerogatives to themost holy see of New Rome, reasonably judgingthat the city which is honoured by the imperialpower and senate and enjoying privilegesequalling older imperial Rome, should also beelevated to her level in ecclesiastical affairs andtake second place after her’ (this canon was nev-er received in the West); Council in Trullo(692), canon 36: ‘Renewing the enactments ofthe one hundred and fifty Fathers assembled atthe God-protected and imperial city, and thoseof the six hundred and thirty who met at Chal-cedon, we decree that the see of Constantinopleshall have equal privileges [presbeia] with thesee of Old Rome, and shall be highly regardedin ecclesiastical matters as that see is and shallbe second after it. After Constantinople shall beranked the see of Alexandria, then that of Anti-och, and afterwards the see of Jerusalem’.

£∂√§√°π∫∞ Ã√¡π∫∞

321

for the reception of a council as ecumenicaldeveloped over the course of the first mil-lennium. For example, prompted by histor-ical circumstances, the Seventh EcumenicalCouncil (Nicaea II, 787) gave a detailed de-scription of the criteria as then understood:the agreement (symphonia) of the heads ofthe churches, the cooperation (synergeia)of the bishop of Rome, and the agreementof the other patriarchs (symphronountes).An ecumenical council must have its ownproper number in the sequence of ecu-menical councils, and its teaching must ac-cord with that of previous councils13. Re-ception by the Church as a whole has al-ways been the ultimate criterion for the ec-umenicity of a council.

19. Over the centuries, a number of ap-peals were made to the bishop of Rome, al-so from the East, in disciplinary matters,such as the deposition of a bishop. An at-tempt was made at the Synod of Sardica(343) to establish rules for such a proce-dure14. Sardica was received at the Councilin Trullo (692)15. The canons of Sardica de-termined that a bishop who had been con-demned could appeal to the bishop ofRome, and that the latter, if he deemed itappropriate, might order a retrial, to beconducted by the bishops in the provinceneighbouring the bishop’s own. Appeals re-

garding disciplinary matters were alsomade to the see of Constantinople16, and toother sees. Such appeals to major sees werealways treated in a synodical way. Appealsto the bishop of Rome from the East ex-pressed the communion of the Church, butthe bishop of Rome did not exercise canon-ical authority over the churches of the East.

Conclusion20. Throughout the first millennium, the

Church in the East and the West was unit-ed in preserving the apostolic faith, main-taining the apostolic succession of bishops,developing structures of synodality insepa-rably linked with primacy, and in an under-standing of authority as a service (diako-nia) of love. Though the unity of East andWest was troubled at times, the bishops ofEast and West were conscious of belongingto the one Church.

21. This common heritage of theologicalprinciples, canonical provisions and liturgi-cal practices from the first millennium con-stitutes a necessary reference point and apowerful source of inspiration for bothCatholics and Orthodox as they seek toheal the wound of their division at the be-ginning of the third millennium. On the ba-sis of this common heritage, both must con-sider how primacy, synodality, and the in-terrelatedness between them can be con-ceived and exercised today and in the fu-ture.

™Ùc Û‡ÓÙ·ÍË ÙáÓ «£ÂÔÏÔÁÈÎáÓ ÃÚÔÓÈÎáÓ»Û˘ÓÂÚÁ¿ÛÙËÎ·Ó ï ¡ÈÎfiÏ·Ô˜ \∞ÛÚÔ‡Ï˘,

ï °ÂÒÚÁÈÔ˜ ™Ù›Ú˘ ηd ï ¢ÈÔÓ‡ÛÈÔ˜ ™ÎÏ‹Ú˘.

16. Cf. FOURTH ECUMENICAL COUNCIL (Chal-cedon, 451), canons 9 and 17.

13. Cf. SEVENTH ECUMENICAL COUNCIL (NicaeaII, 787): J. D. Mansi, Sacrorum conciliorum novaet amplissima collectio, XIII, 208D-209C.

14. Cf. SYNOD OF SARDICA (343), canons 3and 5.

15. Cf. COUNCIL IN TRULLO, canon 2. Similar-ly, the Photian Council of 861 accepted thecanons of Sardica as recognising the bishop ofRome as having a right of cassation in cases al-ready judged in Constantinople.